was compelled to abiure All these aboue named in one key of doctrine religion did hold concord together agaynst whō were obiected 5. or 6. especiall matters to witte Consent of doctrine for speaking agaynst worshipping of saynts agaynst pilgrimage agaynst inuocatiō of the blessed virgin agaynst the sacramēt of the Lords body for hauing scripture bookes in English which bookes especially I finde to be named as these the booke of the 4. Euangelistes a booke of the Epistles of Paule and Peter the Epistle of S. Iames a booke of the Apocalips and of Antichrist of the 10. Commaundementes and Wickeliffes wicker with such other like ¶ Iohn Stilman Martyr IT would aske a long tractation tedious to recite in order the greate multitude and number of good men women Anno. 1518. beside these aboue rehearsed which in those dayes recanted and abiured about the beginning of king Henryes raigne and before Iohn Stilman Martyr Wickliffes Wicket among whō yet notwithstanding some there were whom the Lord reduced againe made strong in the profession of his truth and constant vnto death of which number one was Iohn Stilman by name who about the xxiiij day of Sept in the yeare of our Lord. 1518. was apprehended and brought before Richard Fitziames then B. of Lond. at his manor of Fulham and by him was there examined and charged that notwithstanding his former recantation oth and abiuration made about xi yeres then past before Edmund Byshop of Salisbury as well for speaking against y e worshipping praying and offering vnto Images as also for denying the carnal and corporal presence in y e sacrament of Christes memoriall yet sithens that time he had fallen into the same opinions againe and so into the daunger of relapse and further he had highly commended and praysed Iohn Wickliffe affirming that he was a saint in heauen and that hys booke called y e Wicket Ex Regist. Fitziames Lond. was good and holy Soone after hys examination he was sent from thence vnto the Lollardes tower at London and the xxij day of October then next ensuing was brought openly into the consistory at Paules and was there iudicially examined by Thom. Hed the byshops vicare generall vpon the contentes of these articles followyng 1. First I obiect vnto you that you haue confessed before my Lord of London and me D. Hed his vicar generall that about xx yeares past one Steuen Moone of the Dioces of Winchest Articles laid agaynst Ioh. Stilman With whom you abode 6. or 7. yeares after did teach you to beleeue that the going on pilgrimage and worshipping of images as the Lady of Walsingham and others were not to be vsed * Yeares of Antiquitie to be noted A godly Martyr Richarde Smart burned at Salisbury ann 1503. Wickliffes Wicket And also that afterwards one Richard Smart who was burned at Salisbury about 14. or 15. yeares past did read vnto you Wickliffes Wicket and likewise instructed you to beleeue that the sacrament of the altar was not the body of Christ all whiche thinges you haue erroneously beleued 2. Item you haue diuers times read the said book called Wickleffes Wicket and one other booke of the x. Commaundementes which the sayd Richard Smart did geue you and at the tyme of your first apprehensiō you did hide thē in an old oke and did not reuele them vnto the bishop of Salisbury before whom you were abiured of heresie about xi yeares since where you promised by oth vpon the Euangelistes euer after to beleue and hold as the Christē fayth taught and preached and neuer to offend agayne in the sayd heresies or any other vpon payne of relapse And further you there promised to performe all such penaunce as the sayd Bishop of Salisbury did enioyne you who thē enioyned you vpon the like payne not to depart his Dioces without hys speciall licence 3. Item it is euident that you be relapsed aswel by your own confession as also by your deedes in that about two yeares after your abiuration you went into the sayd place where you had hidden your books and then taking them away with you you departed the foresayd dioces without the licence of the Bishop and brought them with you to London where nowe being tached and taken with them vpon great suspicion of heresie you are brought vnto the Bishop of London By reason of whiche your demeanor you haue shewed by your impenitent and dissembled conuersation from your errours and also your vnfaithful abiuration and disobedience vnto the authoritie of our mother holy Church in that you performed not the penance in whiche behalfe you be voluntarily periured and also relapsed in that you departed the sayd dioces wythout licence 4. Item you be not onely as afore is sayd impenitent disobedient voluntarily periured relapsed by this your foresayd hereticall demeanor but also sithens your last attachment vpon suspicion of heresie you haue maliciously spoken erroneous and damnable wordes affirming before my Lord of London your Ordinary and me iudicially sitting at Fulham that you were sorye y t euer you did abiure your said opinions and had not suffered then manfully for them for they were and be good and true and therfore you will now abide by them to die for it And furthermore you haue spoken against our holy father the pope and hys authoritie damnably saying that he is Antichrist and not the true successor of Peter or Christes vicar on earth and that his pardons and indulgences which he graunteth in y e sacrament of penaunce are nought and that you will none of thē And likewise y t the colledge of Cardinals be limmes of the sayd Antichrist and that all other inferiour prelates and Priestes are the sinagogue of Sathan Wickliffes Wicket And moreouer you sayd that the doctors of the Churche haue subuerted the truth of holy Scripture expounding it after their own mindes and therfore theyr workes be nought and they in hell but that wickleffe is a Sainct in heauen and that the booke called his Wicket is good for therein he sheweth the truth Also you did wish that there were xx thousand of your opinion against vs Scribes and Pharisies to see what you would doe for the defēce of your fayth Al which heresies you did afterwardes erroneously affirme before y e Archbishop of Caunterbury and then said that you would abide by thē to dye for it notwithstanding his earnest perswasions to the contrary and therefore for these premisses you be euidently relapsed and ought to be committed vnto the secular power ¶ The burning of Iohn Stilman ¶ Thomas Man Martyr NExt to Iohn Stilman aboue mentioned followeth in this blessed order of Martyrs the persecution and cōdemnation of Thomas Man Tho. Man Martyr Who the 29. day of Marche in the yeare of our Lord. 1518. was burned in Smithfield This Tho. Man had likewise bene apprehended for y e profession of Christes Gospell about 6. yeares before the 14. day
soules be already iudged and of our Ladye either to bee or not to bee in heauen and that there is yet no iudgement geuen vpon the soules departed 7. Whether that a man may beleue without spot of heresie that our Lady remayned not alwayes a virgin 8. Whether holy dayes fastyng dayes ordeined and receiued by the Church may be broken by any priuate man Breaking of fasting dayes sinne at his will and pleasure without sinne or obstinacie 9. Whether we are bound to be obedient vnto Prelates Byshops and Kynges by Gods commauÌ„dement as we are vnto our parentes 10. Whether they beleue that the Churche doth well and godly in praying to the Saintes 11. Whether they thinke that Christ onely should be prayd vnto and that it is no heresie Christ not onely to be prayed to if any man affirme that Saintes should not be prayed vnto 12. Whether they doe thinke all true Christians to be by like right Priestes and all those to haue receiued the keyes of bindyng and loosing at the hands of Christ which haue obteined the spirite of God and onely such whether they be lay men or Priestes 13. Whether they beleue with their hart that fayth may be without workes and charitie 14. Whether they beleue that it is more agreable to the fayth that the people should pray in their owne tongue Prayer in a learned tongue theÌ„ in a learned vnknowen tongue whether they commende the prayer in a straunge tongue or no. 15. Whether they would haue the Masses and Gospels openly to be read in Churches in the vulgare tongue rather then in the Latin tongue 16. Whether they commend that children should onely be taught the Lordes prayer and not the Salutation of the virgine or Creede 17 Whether they do thinke the woodden beades which the common people doth vse Beades worthy to be denyed or not 18 Whether they do thinke the whole Scripture ought to be translated into English or that it should be more profitable for the people then as it is now read 19 Whether they would haue the Orgaines and all maner of songs to be put out of the Church of God Orgaines 20 Whether they do thinke that it perteyneth to the Byshops to punishe any man with bonds or imprisonment or that they haue any temporall power and authoritie 21 Whether they thinke that coÌ„stitution to be godly that no man should preach in another maÌ„s dioces w tout letters of commendation and licence obteyned of the Byshop 22 Whether they thinke the vowes of religious men and priuate religion Purgatory to be constitute and ordeined by the spirit of God neyther by any meanes to be repugnant to a free and perfect Christian life 23 Whether they beleue that we should pray for the dead or beleeue that there is a Purgatorie or that we are bound by necessitie of faith to beleeue neyther of them but that it is free without sinne either to beleue it or not to beleue it 24 Whether they beleue that moral Philosophy and natural Philosophy to preuaile any thing for the better vnderstanding of the scriptures for the exposition and defence of the truth 25 Whether they thinke that the Popes indulgences and pardons are rather to be reiected then receiued 26 Whether it be contrary to the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles that Christians shoulde by any meanes contend in the law to seeke any maner of restitution 27 Whether they beleeue all things perteining to saluation and damnation to come of necessitie and nothing to be in our owne willes 28 Whether they beleeue God to be the authour of euill as well of the fault as of the punishment 29 Whether they thinke Masse onely to be profitable to him which saith it Masse whether euery maÌ„ may alter or leaue out the rite and order of the Masse without hurt of fayth 30 Whether they beleeue that there can be any morall vertues without the grace of Christian liuing or that the vertues which Aristotle hath set out or rather fayned 31 Whether they thinke it heresie to teache the people that it is free to geue tythes vnto Priestes or to any other poore man Images 32 Whether they do thinke it more Christianlike to take away the Images out of the Churches or to permit them to adorne them and honour them 33 Whether they thinke it the part of a Christian man that preachers should exhort men to pilgrimage or to the worshipping of reliques 34 Whether that thou Thomas Bilney being cited vpoÌ„ heresie to appeare before my Lord Cardinall and before y e day of thy apparance Reliques not hauing made thy purgatioÌ„ vpon those poyntes that thou wast cited hast preached openly in diuers Churches of the City and dioces of London without sufficient licence from the Byshop or any other Concerning the answeares vnto these Articles gentle Reader for so muche as in the most part of them Bilney with Arthur seemed to consent and agree although not fully and directly but by way and maner of qualifying yet because he did not expressely denie them it shall not be needefull heere to recite them all saue onely suche wherein he seemed to dissent from them To the first and second Articles he answered affirmatiuely Answers to the Interrogatories aforesaide To the third he sayd I beleeue that many of the Popes Lawes are profitable and necessary and doo preuayle vnto godlynesse neyther in anye poynte are repugnant vnto the Scriptures nor by anye meanes are to be abrogate but of all men to bee obserued and reuerenced But touching all those Lawes I can not determine for as for such as I haue not read I trust notwithstanding they are good also and as for those that I haue read I did neuer reade them to the ende and purpose to reprooue them but according to my power to learne and vnderstande them And as touching the multitude of Lawes S. Augustine in his time did much complayne Against the multitude of lawes and Gerson also who marueiled that we could by any meanes lyue in safetie amongst so many snares of constitutions when as our forefathers being pure before their fall could not obserue one onely precept To the fourth Article he sayde that the Catholique Church can by no meanes erre in fayth The true church can not erre in faith for it is the whole congregation of the elect and so knowen only vnto God which knoweth who are his otherwise no man shoulde be ascertayned of an other mans saluation or of his owne but onely through fayth and hope For it is written No man knoweth whether he be woorthy of hatred or loue Eccle. 5. It is also sensible and may be demonstrate so farre â—oorth as it is sufficient to establish vs in all thyngs that are to be beleeued and done For I maye truely saye of the generall Councell being congregate in the holy Ghost Beholde heere the Catholique Churche denominating the whole
redresse reforme order correct restraine and amend all suche errours abuses offences contemptes enormities whatsoeuer they be which by any maner of spirituall authoritie or iurisdiction ought or may lawfully be reformed repressed ordered redressed corrected restrained or amended most to the pleasure of almighty God the encrease of vertue in Christes religiō and for the conseruation of y e peace vnitie and tranquility of this realme any vsage custome forreine lawes forreine authoritie prescription or any thing or things to the contrary heereof notwithstanding The Kings Proclamation for the abolishing of the vsurped power of the Pope The kinges proclamatiō against the Pope TRustie and welbeloued we greete you well and where as not onely vpon good and iust and vertuous groundes and respects edified vpon the lawes of holy Scripture by due consultation deliberation aduisement and consent as well of all other our nobles and commons temporall as also spirituall assembled in our high Court of Parliament and by authoritie of the same we haue by good and wholesome lawes and statutes made for thys purpose extirped abolished separated and secluded out of this our Realme the abuses of the Byshop of Rome his authoritie and iurisdiction of long time vsurped as well vpon vs and our Realme as vpon all other Kings and Princes and their Realmes lyke as they themselues haue confessed and affirmed but also for as much as our sayde Nobles and Commons both spirituall and temporall assembled in our high Court of Parliament The stile of supreame head annexed to the crowne of England haue vpon good lawfull and vertuous groundes and for the publicke weale of this our Realme by one whole assent graunted annexed knit and vnited to the Crowne Imperiall of the same the title dignitie and style of supreme head or gouernour in earth immediately vnder God of the Church of England as we be and vndoubtedly haue hetherto bene which title and style both the Byshops and Cleargie of this our Realme haue not only in conuocation assembled consented recognised and approoued lawfully and iustly to apperteyne vnto vs but also by word othe profession and writing vnder their signes and seales haue confessed ratified corroborated and confirmed the same vtterly renouncing all other othes and obedience to any other foreyne Potentates and all foreine iurisdictions and powers as well of the sayd Byshop of Rome as of all other whatsoeuer they be as by their sayd professions and writings corroborated with the subscription of their names and apension of their seales more playnely appeareth We let you witte that calling to our remembrance the power charge and commission geuen vnto vs of Almighty God and vpon a vehement loue and affection toward our louing and faithfull subiectes perceiuing right well what greate rest quietnes and tranquilitie of conscience and manyfold other commodities might insurge and arise vnto them if that the sayde Byshops and other of the Cleargy of this our Realme should set foorth declare and preach to them the true and sincere worde of God and without all maner colour dissimulation and hypocrisie manifest and publish the great and innumerable enormities and abuses which the sayde Byshop of Rome as well in the title and style as also in authoritie and iurisdiction of long time vnlawfully and vniustly hath vsurped vpon vs and our progenitours and also other Christen Princes haue therefore adressed our letters vnto the Byshop of the dioces straightly charging and commaunding him in the same that not onely he in his owne proper person shall declare teach and preach vnto the people forthwith vpon the receat of our sayd letters vnto him directed euery Sonday and other high feastes through the yeare the true meere and sincere word of God and that the same title stile and iurisdiction of supreme head apperteineth only to our Crowne and dignitie Royall likewise as the sayd Byshop and all other the Byshops of our Realme haue by othe affirmed and confirmed by subscription of their names and setting to their seales but also geue warning monition and charge to al maner Abbots Priours Deanes Archdeacons Prouosts Parsons Vicares Curates and all other Ecclesiasticall persons within his sayd diocesse as well to teache preach publish and declare in all maner Churches our foresayde iust title style and iurisdiction euery Sonday and high feast thorough the yeare and further to monish and commaund all other Scholemaysters within his sayd diocesse to instruct and teach the same vnto the children committed vnto them as also to cause all maner prayers orizons rubrickes Canons of Masse bookes and all other bookes in the Churches wherein the sayde Byshop of Rome is named or his presumptuous and proud pompe and authoritie preferred vtterly to be abolished eradicate and rased out and his name and memory to be neuer more except to hys contumely and reproch remembred but perpetually suppressed and obscured and finally to desist and leaue out all such Articles as be in the generall sentence The Popes name and memorye abolished which is vsually accustomed to be read four times in the yeare and do tende to the glory and aduancemēt of the Bishop of Rome his name title and iurisdiction Whereupon we esteeming and reputing you to be of such singular and vehement zeale and affection toward the glory of Almighty God and of so faythfull louing and obedient harte towards vs as ye will not only do and accomplish with all power wisedome diligence and labour whatsoeuer should or might be to the preferment and setting forwarde of Gods worde but also practise studie and endeuour your selfe with all your pollicie wit power and good will to amplifie defend and mayntayne all such interest right title stile iurisdiction and authoritie as is in any wise apertaining vnto vs our dignity prerogatiue crowne imperiall of this our Realme haue thought good expediēt not only to signifie vnto you by these our letters the particularities of the charge monition and commaundement geuen by vs vnto the sayd Byshop as before is specified but also to require and straightly charge and commaund you vpon payne of your allegeance and as ye shall auoyde our high indignation and displeasure at your vttermost perill laieng apart all vayne affections respects or other carnall considerations and setting onely before your eyes the mirror of truth the glory of God the dignitie of your soueraigne Lord and King and the great concord and vnitie and inestimable profite and vtilitie that shal by the due execution of the premisses insue to your selfe and all other faithfull and louing subiectes ye make or cause to be made diligent searche and waite and especially in euery place of youre shirewicke whether the said Bishop do truly sincerely and without all maner cloke colour or dissimulation execute and accomplishe our will and commaundement as is aforesaid And in case ye shall heare perceiue and approuably vnderstand and know that the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person within his dioces do omit and
of y e canon law as well Prouinciall as Synodall so according to their discretions to set establish an order of ecclesiasticall lawes suche as should be thought by the king and them cōuenient to be receiued and vsed within this realm Which statute as it is most needfull for the gouernement of the Church of England so would God it had bene brought to perfection In this yere touching matters of histories we read no great thing worthy of memory Anno. 1545. but onely of two persons Ioh Athee I. Haywood Of which two we find first I. Athee to be indicted by the kings writ Iohn A the recanted for certayne words agaynst y e sacramēt which words in the indictmēt are specified to be these that he would not beleue in y e thing whiche y e knaue priest made neither in that which Longs wife selleth but onely in God y t is in heauen And when it was told him that God through his word could make it flesh bloud he answered so he might do if he would turne it into a chickins leg meaning the sacrament of the aulter The same yere also folowed y e recantation of Io. Heywood The recantation of Iohn Heywood who although he was tached for treasō for denying the kings supremacy yet vsing y e clemency of y e king vpon his better reformatiō amēdment made an open solēne recantation in y e face of all the people abandoning renoūcing the Popes vsurped supremacy cōfessing of the king to be chiefe supreme head gouernor of this church of England al forein authority iurisdictiō being excluded The tenor effect of whose recantation here foloweth * The recantation of Iohn Haywood I Am come hyther at this time good people willing and of mine own disirous sute Anno. 1544. to shew and declare vnto you briefely First of all the great and inestimable clemency and mercifulnesse of our moste soueraigne and redoubted Prince the kinges Maiesty the which his highnesse hath most graciously vsed towardes me a wretch moste iustlye and worthely condempned to dye for my manifolde and outragious offences haynously and trayterously committed agaynst his maiestye and his lawes For wheras your maiestyes supremacy hath so often bene opened vnto me both by writing and speaking if I had grace either to open mine eies to see it or mine eares to heare it to be surely and certaynely grounded and established vpon the very true worde of God Yet for lacke of grace I haue moste wilfully and obstinately suffered my selfe to fall to suche blindnes y t I haue not onely thought y t the bysh of Rome hath bene and ought to be taken the chiefe and supreame head of the vniuersall Church of Christ heare in earth but also like no true subiect conceiled and fauored such as I haue knowne or thought to be of the opinion For the which moste detestable treasons and vntruthes I heare most humbly and with all my hart first of all aske the kinges maiesty forgeuenesse and secondarily of the world beseeching all these that either now doe or hereafter shall heare of these my great transgressions to take this mine example for an instruction for them to call for grace that they therby be stayd from falling at any time in such miserable blindnesse and folly Moreouer here afore God and you good Christian people I do vtterly withall my hart recāt reuoke all mine aforesayd erronious and trayterous opinions And as my conscience now doth force I protest that euē wyth my hart I firmely thinke and vndoubtedly beleue that the Byshop of Rome neyther now hath nor at any time hath had or can haue by any law of God or man any more authoritye without the precincte of his owne countrye about him then any other Bishop hath within his owne dioces Wherby I assuredly take the abolishing of the pretensed and vsurped power or authority of the Byshop of Rome out of this Realme to be done iustly and truely by the law of God And also I take our soueraigne Lord the kinges highnesse to be supreme head immediatly next vnder Christ of the Church of England and Ireland and all other his graces dominions both of the spiritualty temporalty And I confesse not onely that his maiesty so is by the law of God but also his progenitours kinges of thys Realme so hath bene and his highnesse heyres and sucessors kinges of this Realme so shall be Thus haue I shewed you my minde as well as I can but neither so well as I would nor so full as I should namely cōcerning the multitude of mercy which my most gracious prince hath shewed toward me not onely for sauing my body after worthy cōdēnatiō to death as is aforesayd but also for sauing my soule frō perishing if my body had perished before the receiuing of such wholesome councell as I had at his highnes most charitable assignement And of this confession declared vnto you I say as farre forth as I can I hartely pray you all to beare me record and most entyrely to pray almighty God for the long and most prosperous estate of our soueraigne Lord the kinges Maiesty in all his affayres and procedings By me Iohn Heywood Memorandū quod supra scripta assertio siue recātatio fuit facta publice emissa per prenominatum Iohannem Heiwood die dominica Sexto viz. die Iulij An. Millessimo Quingentessimo Quadragesimo quarto apud crucem paulinam tempore Concionis ibidem In this yeare of our Lord. 1545. as there was no other thing done in England worthy to be noted so now the order of story here requireth by the course of yeares next to infer the discourse of the troubles and persecutions which happened in Scotland agaynst M. George Wysard and diuers other good men of the same country about the same yeare of our Lord. 1545. and somewhat before But because now we are come to the latter ende almost of K. Henryes raygne we will make an ende the Lord willing with a few other English storyes perteyning to that time that finished so to set vpon those matters of Scotland ioyning them whole together The tractation whereof thou shalt see good reader in the latter end and closing vppe of this kinges raigne * Kerby and Roger Clarke of Suffolke Martyrs COmming now to the yeare of our Lord. Ann. 1546. 1546. first passing ouer the Priest whose name was Saxye which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Stephen Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester and that as it is supposed not without the consent of the sayd Bishop and the secret conspiracy of that bloudy generation to passe ouer also one Henry with his seruaunt burned at Colchester I will now proceede to the story of Kerby and Roger Clarke of Mendessham who were apprehended at Ipswiche ann 1546. the saterday before Gang monday and brought before the Lord Wentworth with other Commissioners appointed there to sit vpon theyr examinations
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
eight of them for lacke of stuffe the pithe of his matter was matrimonie of priestes Item the thirteene day of September last he ordained certaine Deacons and making hys exhortation he taught that a man was not bounden to forgeue but hym that asketh forgeuenesse and being admonished frendly by a letter to better declare the same because that diuers were offended wyth that doctrine hee hath hetherto deferred so to doe to the maintenaunce of malitious hearts in these parties Item since the first day of August Anno 1549. vnto the feast of Candlemasse last he hath preached but two or three Sermons of which one was preached at Aberguilly vpon S. Stephens day last to a great audience that vnderstode no English being but a mile from Carmarthen an English towne and the chiefe of his Diocesse Item since his ordinary visitation which was finished in Iulie An. 1548. hee hath neither preached nor caused to be preached in the townes of Tinby Pembroche nor Hanerforde being English townes nor muche distante from the place of his most continuaunce Item the Churches appropriate to the Bishop haue no Paraphrases in English and fewe of them Bibles Item the Churches of the diocesse for the moste parte and the cleargie almost euery one lacke Paraphrases notwythstanding there hath bene these two yeares and yet be a great nomber of them to be solde in the Diocesse Follie. ITem to declare his follie in riding he vseth bridle wyth white studs snaffle white Scottish stirrops white spurres a Scottish padde wyth a little staffe of three quarters long which he hath not only vsed superstitiously these foure or fiue yeares in communication ofttimes boasting what Countreys hee hath compassed and measured wyth the same staffe Item he hath made a vowe that hee will neuer weare a cappe for hee sayeth it is comely wearing of a hatte and so commeth in his long gowne and hat bothe into the Cathedrall churche and to the best Towne of his diocesse sitting in that sorte in the kings greate Sessions and in hys consistorie making himselfe a mocke to the people Item he sayde that he would go to the Parliament on foote And to his frendes that dissuaded him alleaging that it is not meete for a man in his place he answeared I care not for that it is no sinne Item hauing a sonne hee went before the midwife to the Church presenting the childe to the Priest and geuyng hys name Samuel wyth a solemne interpretation of the name appoynting also two Godfathers and two Godmothers contrary to the ordinaunce making hys sonne a monster and hymselfe a laughing stocke throughout al the countrey Item he daily vseth whisteling of hys childe and sayththat hee vnderstoode his whistle when hee was but three dayes olde And being aduertised of hys frendes that men laughed at his follie he answeared they whistle their horses and dogges and I am contented they myghte also be contented that I whistle my childe and so whistleth hym daily all frendly admonition neglected Item in hys Ordinarie visitation among other hys surueys hee surueyed Milforde hauen where hee espyed a Seale fish tombling And he crept down to the water side and continued there whistling by the space of an houre perswading the companie that laughed fast at him that by his whistling he made the fish to tarie there Item speaking of scarcitie of herrings hee layeth the fault to the couetousnesse of fishers who in time of plentie tooke so many that they destroyed the breeders Item speaking of the alteration of the coyn he wished that what metall so euer it were of the penie shoulde be in weight worthe a penie of the same metall For a conclusion the sayde Byshoppe in all his doings since he came to his Diocesse hath behaued hymselfe moste vnmeete for a man of hys vocation being for a minister of Iustice an abuser of the authoritie to him committed for a teacher of the truthe and reformer of superstition a mainteiner of superstition wythoute any doctrine of reformation for a liberal and hospital an vnsatiable couetous man for a diligent ouerseer wilfull and negligent for an example of godly wisedome geuen wholely to follie for a mercifull a cruell reuenger And further for a peace maker a sower of discorde And so in all his behauiour a discreditor and slaunderer of hys vocation and a deceiuer of all men that had hope that he should do any reformatioÌ„ For he yet hath neither brought into his diocesse nor hath belonging vnto hym any learned preacher But such lerned preachers as he founde in the diocesse at his entrie hee so vexeth and disquieteth that they cannot attende to applye theyr preaching for the defence of their liuings againste hys quarellous inuentions and vniust certificates After these wrangling Articles and informations were geuen vppe then was the Byshop called for to aunswere D. Wotton and Syr Iohn Mason Commissioners for the hearing of the Bishops matter the hearing whereof was committed vnto D. Wotton and Sir Iohn Mason knight who likewise receiued the Byshops aunsweares to the foresayde articles the copie and effect of which answeares hereafter followe The answere of Robert Bishop of S. Dauids to the Articles ministred vnto hym TO the first Article he sayeth that after lawful monition in the kings Maiesties name autoritie from the sayd B. being then at London geuen to the Chanter chapter of S. Dauids for visitation at a certaine daye there to be entred the sayd Byshop himselfe for such purpose comming into the Diocesse knowing also that the Chaunter and one of the Canons of that Churche late before commissaries in that Diocesse had not onely by their owne euill example and winking at the faultes of other or neglecting to correct the same left there among priestes and others much detestable whoredome but hadde also spoyled the Cathedrall churche of Crosses Chalices and Censers wyth other plate iewels and ornaments of the Church to the value of 5. C. markes or more for their owne priuate lucre the Church remaining euen yet very vile in great decay and hadde also made further vnder theyr Chapiter seale many blankes to the number of twelue or moe Sede vacante wythout the kings licence or knowledge Therefore he brought wyth him one Edmunde Farlee Bachelor of lawe by D. Tong and D. Neuinson to hym commended as a man sufficient in faithfull truthe and learning to be hys Chauncellour To whome hee graunted and Sealed a Commission for that purpose geuing credite to hym in hys facultie concerning the draught and fourme therof But the kinges Maiesties stile of Supremacie was â—ullye sette foorth in the same commission Whether there were anye defaulte of formall woordes in setting foorthe of the kings authoritie therein hee is not certaine For hee committed the doing thereof to hys Chauncelloure who was commended to hym for a learned manne And the Byshop sayeth that he did neuer grounde the Commission vppon any forraine vsurped lawes or authoritie Neither did hys sayde Chauncellour by
force of suche authoritie visite anye Deanrie of the sayde Diocesse nor gaue anye monition to the Chauntour and Chapiter there by force of that Commission for any like intent or purpose but onely offered in y e kings Maiesties name and authoritie to the said Bysh. committed for to enter visitation of the Chaunter and Chapter of the Cathedrall Churche at an other daye to be executed by the Byshoppe himselfe for reformation of the Chapiter Churche and Ministers there accordinge to the kings gracious ordinaunces and Iniunctions in that behalfe But the aforesayd Chanter and Canon of the church before the sight of any Commission stubbornely answeared the sayde Chauncellour that they woulde not receyue him nor any other to visit them except he were one of their Chapter And further desiring to see his Commission deâ—â—uered the same into their handes and would not deliuer it him again And so it may appeare that he did nothing by force of that Commission To the seconde Article hee sayeth that they opened not vnto hym the danger of any statute to hys knowledge and remembraunce Neuerthelesse hee not knowing anye defaulte in the sayde Commission and certainely minedynge wyth all diligence the faithfull execution of hys Office of preachinge and visitinge the whole Diocesse in hys owne persone by the kings Maiesties authoritie for the conseruation of Gods peace and the kings in that daungerous time of rebellion then beginning to arise in other places did neglect and lay apart the stubborne behauiour and vngodly doings of the sayde Chaunter and Canon and agreed wyth them omitting all contemptes and reproches towardes him and his sayde Chauncellor and all manner of contention by them done fearing els that through theyr vnquietnesse some tumult mighte haue risen amonges the people there and did also make the sayd Chanter his ChaÌ„cellour and Canon hys Commissarie according to theyr ambitious desires to appease their malice in that daungerous time And further he sayeth that he made a Collation to syr Ioh. Euans of the Uicarage of Pembrin what day or time he remembreth not not by any olde forraine vsurped authoritie but by the kinges authoritie onely making full mention of the kinges stile and authoritie in the same Collation To the thirde and fourth hee sayeth that whereas hee hadde graunted to George Constantine the office of a Register who brought vnto hym a Commission for the ChaÌ„cellourshippe to be sealed and deliuered to the foresayde Chaunter of Saint Dauids desiring the sayde Byshoppe to Seale it hee vtterlye refused so to doe because the sayde George hadde put therein a clause of admitting Clearkes into benefices the which authority the said Bishop would not in any wise graunte reseruing the examination and admission of Clearkes onely to hymselfe for the auoiding of wicked briberie and parcialitie Whereuppon the sayde George and the Chaunter promised the said Byshoppe by their faith and trouthe afore three or foure honest witnesses not to execute that clause of Institution into benefices but onely to those Clearkes whome the Bishop did firste examine and admitte and send vnto them for to be instituted and inducted vppon whych promise the Byshop sealed the sayde Commission And after that time the parsonage of Haskarde being voyde and by the reason of laps deuolued to the Byshoppes gifte for that time hee conferred it to one Sir Henrie Godherd wyth a Collation or Institution by the kings authoritie not extolling any forreine vsurped authoritie In the which collation or institution is fully mentioned the renuntiation of the Byshop of Rome and all forreine powers and authoritie wyth the full stile of hys Maiesties supremacie And this collation of the Churche of Haskarde he gaue before he vnderstoode or knewe that hys Chauncellour had geuen oute the lyke and hee surely thinketh his Collation was the firste That notwythstanding the sayde George Constantine and the sayde Chaunter hauing a vowson determined by reason of laps admitted and instituted one Iohn Gough to the sayde personnage of Haskarde by vertue of their expired vowson and sealed hys institution wyth a wronge Seale because they hadde not the right seale of office to that purpose contrary to theyr former earnest promesse and the Bishoppes ryghte and wythout any manner of warning or foreknowledge thereof to hym geuen whych thynge by them vntruely done the sayd George Constantine neuerthelesse came to the Byshoppes house and there did wryte wyth hys owne hand the letters of Induction for the said Sir Henrye Godherd Prieste comprising in the same the whole summe of the Institution or Collation whyche the sayde Byshoppe hadde made and the same George did seale the sayde letters of induction wyth his owne hande fineding no maner of fault therein nor making any worde or mention of hys and the Chauntours former wrong doings but so departed for that time And afterward he came againe and shewed the Byshoppe what they hadde done before concerning the Parsonage aforesayde And further the sayde Defendant sayeth that he did not molest the sayd Iohn Gough but lawfully did call him in the kings Maiesties name not for any title of Patronage but to knowe whether he were Parson of Haskarde and howe hee was thereto admitted and instituted and inducted and by what authoritie he presumed to preach there wythout the kings Maiesties licence wyth other like lawfull demaundes whereunto he sturdely refused to geue answere and sayeth that the Article contained in hys accusation sayinge thus Item interrogetur quo titulo tenet rectoriam de Haskarde was not ministred vnto the partie in that sorte so farre as hee knoweth but in these woordes or lyke Quomodo intrauit in Rectoriam c. To the fifth he sayth that all be it George Constantine Register did wilfully wythdrawe hys bounden seruice due to the Kings highnesse and to the sayde defendaunt in the Kings name refusing to attende either by hymselfe or hys sufficient Deputie for wryting of Recordes and other Instruments yet the sayd Defendant made his CollatioÌ„s and Institutions in hys owne name not by his owne authoritie nor by any others saue onely the Kings authoritie according as hee hath declared in hys aunsweare to the first Article expressing in them the kings supremacie with the Byshops owne name and seale of office as hee oughte to doe according to the prouision of the kinges Statute in suche a case To the sixth he sayeth that the Uicarie of Pembrin being voyde he as righte patrone thereof to his knowledge conferred it to Iohn Euans Clearke wyth letters of institution and induction and after when the kings presentation came to him for one Dauid Ieinkin clearke he desired fourtene daies respite at that time either to shew auncient recorde for hys right and then the matter to stande to the determination of the lawe or elles if hee shewed not bothe he and hys clarke to geue place to the kings Clarke Whych condition was by Syr Thomas Ioanes Knight Doctour M. and the sayde Dauid Ieinkin receyued and an Institution wyth an Induction
sayd one of them men speak much of the Sacrament of the aulter but this will I bide by Fol. 32. that vpō share-thursday Christ brake bread vnto his disciples and bad thē eate it saying it was his flesh and bloud And then he wēt from them and suffered passion and then he rose frō death to life and ascended into heauen and there sitteth on the right hande of the father and there hee is to come vnto the day of dome when he shal iudge both quick and dead And therefore how he shoulde be here in the forme of breade he sayd they could not see Such reasons and allegations as these and other lyke taken out of the scripture and out of the Shepheards Kalender Wickliffes wicket and out of other bookes they had amongest them And although there was no learned man with them to ground them in theyr doctrine yet they conferring and communing together among themselues dyd conuert one another the Lordes hand working with them maruellously So that in short space The Bishop complayneth to the kyng the number of these Knowne or Iust fast men as they were then termed did exceedinly increase in such sort that the Byshop seyng the matter almost past his power was driuen to make his cōplaynt to the king and required his ayde for suppression of these men Wherupon king Henry being then young vnexpert in the bloudy practises and blind leadings of these apostolicall prelats incensed with his suggestions and cruell complayntes directed down letters to his Shirifs bailifs officers subiectes for the ayd of the bishop in this behalfe the tenor of which letters here ensueth ¶ The copy of the kinges letter for the ayde of Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne agaynst the seruauntes of Christ falsely then called heretickes HEnry the 8. by the grace of God king of England of Fraūce Lord of Ireland defender of the fayth to all Mayors Shyriffes Bayliffes and Constables and to all other our Officers Ministers and Subiectes these our letters hearing or seeing and to euery of them greeting For as muche as the right reuerend father in God our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellour the Bishop of Lyncolne hath now within his Dioces no small number of hereticks as it is thought to his no little discomfort and heauines We therfore being in will and minde safely to prouide for the sayde right reuerend father in God and his officers that they ne none of thē shall bodily be hurt or damaged hy any of the sayde heretickes or theyr fautours The copie of the kings letter in the executing and ministring of Iustice vnto the sayd hereticks accordingly to the lawes of holy church do straitly charge and commaund you and euery of you as ye tender our hie displeasure to be ayding helping and assisting the sayd right reuerend Father in God and his sayde officers in the executing of Iustice in the premisses as they or any of them shal require you so to do not fayling to accomplishe our commandement pleasure in the premisses as ye entend to please vs and will aunswere to the contrary at your vttermost perils Yeuen vnder our signet at our castle of Wyndsour the 20. day of October the 13. yeare of our raign The bishop thus being armed no lesse with the authority of the kinges letter then incited with his owne fiercenes forslacked no time but eftsoones to accōplish his moody violence vpon the poore flock of Christ called before him sitting vpon his tribunall seat both these aforenamed persons and all other in his dioces which were neuer so little noted or suspected to incline toward those opiniōs of whō to such as had but newly bene taken and had not before abiured he inioyned most strayght rigorous penance The other in whō he could find any relaps yea albeit they submitted themselues neuer so humbly to his fauourable curtesy The cruell falsehoode of Byshop Longland and though also at his request and for hope of pardō they had shewed thēselues great detecters of their brethrē being moreouer of him feed and flattered therunto yet not withstanding contrary to his fayre wordes their expectation he spared not but read sentēce of relaps against thē comitting them to the secular arme to be burned And first as touching them who being brought to abiuration were put to theyr penaunce long it were to recite the names of all Certayne I thought to recite here in a catalogue first reciting the persons afterward the rigorous penaunce to them enioyned The names of them which were abiured in the Dioces of Lincolne the yeare of our Lord. 1521. William Colyns Ioh Colyns Ioane Colyns Rob Colyns Ioh. Hackar Ioh. Brabant the father Ioh. Brabant his sonne Ioh. Brabāt the yonger sonne Iohn Edmonds Edward Pope Henry Phip Ioh. Steuenton Ioane Steuenton Rob Bartlet Tho. Clerke Ioh. Clerke Rich. Bartlet William Phip Ioh. Phip Tho. Couper Wil. Littlepage Ioh. Litlepage Ione Litlepage Ioh. Say Ioh. Frier Rich. Vulford Tho. Tredway Wil. Gudgame Roger Heron. Fraunces Funge Rob. Pope Roger Dods Iohn Harris Rob. Bruges Iohn Stampe Ione Stampe Rich. White Bennet Ward Iohn Baker Agnes Wellis Marian Morden Isabell Morwin Io. Butler Io. Butler y e yōger R. Carder Rich. Bernard Ione Bernerd Io. Grace Io. French Ioh. Edings The townes and villages and countryes where these foresayd persons did inhabite are named chiefely to be these Amersham The names of the towns where they dwelled Chesham Hychenden Missenden the great Missenden the lesse Easthendred Westhendred Asthall Bekensfield Denham Gyng Betterton Cherney Stanlake Claufield Walton Marlow Dorney Iuer Burton Vxbridge Owburne Henley Wycame Westwycame Newbery Burford Wytney Hungerford Vpton Wynsore London Colmonstreet in Lō Chepeside in Londō Shordich by London S. Gyles in London Essex Suffolke Northfolke Norwich The bookes opiniōs which these were charged with all for the which they were abiured partly are before expressed partly here folow in a briefe summary to be seene ¶ A briefe summe of theyr opinions Ex Regist. Fol. 32. THe opinions of many of these persons were that he or she neuer beleued in the Sacrament of the aulter nor euer would and that it was not as men did take it Ibid. For that he was knowne of his neghbor to be a good felow meaning that he was a knowne man Fol. 33. For saying that he would geue 40. pence in cōditiō that such a one knew so much as he did know Fol. 34. Some for saying y t they of Amershā which had bene abiured before by Bishop Smyth were good men perfect Christians simple folk which could not answere for thēselues therefore were oppressed by power of the bishop Some for hiding other in theyr barnes Ibid. Some for reading the Scriptures or treatises of Scripture in English some for hearing the same read Some for defending some for marying with thē whiche had bene abiured Fol. 36. Some for saying that matrimony was not a
to be taught by the Scripture at least that the matter might be brought into open disputation in some free place of Germanye where y e truth might be discussed and iudged of learned men The Cardinall not pleased w t this in great anger cast out of many manacing words neither would admit hym any more to hys presence or speache whereas yet notwithstanding persisting in his obedience to the church of Rome gaue attendaunce wayting vpon the Cardinals pleasure a sufficient tyme. At last when no aunswere woulde come after hee had wayted y e space of v. or .vi. dayes to his great detriment greater daunger by the perswasion of hys friendes he departed Whereat if the Cardinall were displeased he had most cause to blame hymselfe And now whereas the Cardinall threatneth me sayth he not to let the action fall but y t the proces thereof shal be pursued at Rome vnlesse I eyther come and present my selfe or els be banished your dominions I am not somuch greeued for myne owne cause as y t you should susteyne for my matter any daunger or perill And therefore seeyng there is no place nor countrey Luther readie to be exiled which can keep me froÌ„ the malice of mine aduersaryes I am willing to depart hence and to forsake my couÌ„try whether soeuer it shall please the Lorde to leade me thanking God which hath counted me worthy to suffer thus muche for the glory of Christes name Here no doubt was the cause of Luther in great danger beyng nowe brought to this strayte The cause of Luther in great daunger that both Luther was ready to flye the countrey and the Duke agayne was as much afrayd to keepe hym had not the maruelous prouidence of God who had this matter in guiding here prouided a remedy where the power of man did fayle Gods prouidence by styrring vp the whole vniuersitie of Wittingberg who seeyng the cause of truth thus to declyne The Vniuersitie of Wittenberge writeth to the Duke for Luther with a full and a general consent addressed theyr letters vnto y e Prince in defence of Luther of his cause making their huÌ„ble suit vnto hym y t he of hys princely honour would not suffer innocency and the simplicity of trueth so cleare as is the Scripture to be foyled and oppressed by mere violence of certayne malignant flatterers about the Pope but that the errour first may be shewed and conuicted before the partye be pronounced gylty By the occasion of these letters the Duke began more seriously in hys minde to consider the cause of Luther and to read hys workes and also to harken to hys Sermons Wherby through Gods holy working he grew to knowledge and strength perceauing in Luthers quarrell more then he did before This was about the beginning of December an 1518. New indulgences set forth by Pope Leo. As this past on Pope Leo playing the Lyon at Rome in the meane time in the month of Nouember to stablishe his seate against this defection whiche he â—eared to come had sent forth new indulgences into Germany al quarters abroad The doctrine of the church of Rome w t a new Edict wherein he declared this to be the catholicke doctrine of the holy mother church of Rome Prince of al other churches that Bishops of Rome which are successours of Peter and vicares of Christ haue thys power and authoritie geuen to release and dispense also to graunt indulgences auaylable both for the liuing and for the dead lyeng in the paynes of purgatory And thys dotrine he charged to be receiued of all faythfull Christen men vnder payne of the great curse and vtter separation from all holy Church This Popishe decree and indulgence as a new Marchandise The Popes Alestake to picke mens purses or Alestake to get money being â—et vp in al quarters of Christendome for y e holy fathers aduauntage came also to be receiued in Germanye about the moneth of December Luther in the meane time hearing how they were about in Rome to proceede and pronounce agaynst him prouideth a certayne appeallation conceiued in due forme of law Luther appealeth froÌ„ the Pope to a general councell Miltitius the popes chamberlaine sent to duke Fridericke wherein he appealeth from the pope to the general Councell When Pope Leo percoaued that neyther his pardons would prosper to his minde nor that Luther coulde be brought to Rome to assay how to come to his purpose by crafty allurementes he sent his Chamberlayne Carolus Miltitius aboue mentioned which was a Germaine into Saxony to Duke Fridericke with a golden rose after y e vsuall ceremony accustomed euery yeare to be presented to him with secret letters also to certayne Noble men of the Dukes counsaile to sollicite y e popes cause and to remoue the Dukes minde if it might be from Luther But before Miltitius approched into Germany Maximilian the Emperour deceased in the month of Ianuary an 1519. At what tyme two there were which stoode for the election The death of Maximilian the Emperour Charles the 5. elected Emperour by the meanes of Duke Fridericke to wyt Fraunces the Frenche king and Charles king of Spayne which was also Duke of Austriche and Duke of Burgundy To make this matter short through the meanes of Fredericke Prince Elector who hauing the offer of the preferment refused the same the election fell to Carolus called Carolus the v. surnamed Prudence which was about the end of August In the month of Iune before there was a publike disputation ordeined at Lypsia The disputation at Lypsia which is a Cittie in Misnia vnder the dominion of George Duke of Saxonie vncle to Duke Fredericke This disputation first began thorough the occasion of Ioannes Eckius a Fryer and Andraeas Carolostadius Doctour of Wittenberge This Eckius had impugned certayne propsitions or conclusions of Martine Luther which he had written the yeare before touching y e popes pardons Agaynst him Carolostadius wrote in defence of Luther Eckius against Carolostadius Eckius agayne to aunswere Carolostadius set forth an Apology Whiche Apology Carolostadius agayn confuted by writing Upon this began the disputation with safe conduct graunted by Duke George to al singular Luther commeth to the disputation Melancthon newlye come to WitteÌ„berge persons that would resort to the same To thys disputation came also Martine Luther with Philip MelancthoÌ„ who not past a yeare before was newly come to Wittenberge Luther not thinking then to dispute in anye matter because of his appellation aboue mentioned but onely to heare what there was sayd and done First before the entry into the disputation it was agreed that the Actes should be penned by Notaryes and after to be diuulged abroad But Eckius afterward went backe from that pretending that the penning of the Notaries should be an hinderaunce a stay vnto them wherby the heate of them in their reasoning shuld the more languish and theyr
them their office The aunswere of Luther to the place of S. Iohn Pasce Oues meas doeth teache what is to feede and what he ought to be that feedeth After thys Eckius came to the authoritie of the Councell of Constance alleging this amongst other articles De necessitate salutis est credere Rom. pontificem Occumenicum esse That is that it standeth vpon necessitie of our saluation to beleeue the Bishop of Rome to bee supreme heade of the Churche The authoritie of the councell of Constance alleging moreouer that in the same Councell was debated and discussed that the general Councel could not erre Whereunto Martin Luther againe did answere discreetly saying that al the articles which Iohn Hus dyd holde in that Councell were not condemned for hereticall with much other matter more Againe of what authoritie that Councel of Constance is to be estemed that he leaft to other mens iudgemeÌ„ts This is most certain said he that no Councell hath such authoritie to make newe articles of faith Here M. Luther began to be cryed out of by Eckius and his complices for diminishing y e authority of generall Councels Although in deede he meane nothing lesse but euer labored to confirme the authority of the same yet was he called hereticke schismaticke and one of the Bohemes faction with many other termes moe of reprochful contumely Eckius then graunted the authoritie of the Apostles to be equal yet not to folow therby the authoritie of all Byshops therefore to be equall For betwene Apostleship and ministerie sayd he there is great difference To conclude Eckius in no case coulde abide that anye creature shoulde decline from any worde or sentence of the Popes decrees or the coÌ„stitutions of the forefathers To this againe Luther answeared grounding him selfe vpon the place ad Gal. 2. where S. Paule speaking of the principall Apostles Gala. 2. sayeth And of them which seemed to be great what they were before it maketh no matter to mee for God accepteth no mans person neuerthelesse they that were of some reputation dyd auayle nothing at all c. Eckius to this said that as touching the authoritie of the Apostles Here is good doctrine of Eckius I trowe they were all chosen of Christ but were ordeyned Bishops of Saint Peter And whereas Luther brought in the constitution of the decree which sayeth Ne Romanus pontifex vniuersalis Episcopus nominetur c. Yea let not the Bishop also of Rome bee called vniuersal Bishop c. To this Eckius aunsweared on this sort that the Bishop of Rome ought not to be called vniuersal Bishop yet he may be called sayd he Byshop of the vniuersall church And thus much touching the question of the Popes supremacie From this matter they entred nexte to Purgatorie wherein Eckius kept no order The question of Purgatorie For wheÌ„ they should haue disputed what power the Pope hath in Purgatorie Eckius turneth the scope of the question and prooueth that there is Purgatorie allegeth for him the place of Machab Luther leaning vpon the iudgement of Hierom affirmeth the booke of Machabees not to be Canonical 2. Mach. 12. Eckius againe replyeth the booke of Machabees to be of no lesse authoritie then the Gospels Also he alleged the place 1. Corinth 3. 1. Corint 3. Hee shall bee saued yet so as it were by fyre Moreouer he inferred the place of Math. 5. Agree thou with thine aduersary while thou art in the way with him Math. 5. least he commit thee into prison from whence thou shalt not escape tyll thou hast payed the vttermost farthing Psal. 65. c. To this he added also the place of the Psalmes We haue passed through the fire and water The question of Indulgences c. Howe these places be wrasted to purgatory let the reader discerne and iudge Then was inferred the question of indulgences wherof Eckius seemed to make but a toy a matter of nothing and so passed it ouer The question of Penaunce At last they came to the question of penance touching which matter the reasons of Eckius digressed much from the purpose which went about to proue that there be some maner of paynes of satisfaction whiche thing Luther dyd neuer deny But that for euery particuler offence such particuler penaunce is exacted of Gods iustice vpon the repeÌ„tant sinner as is in mans power to remitte or lâ—lease as pleaseth him such penance neither Luther nor anye other true Christian did admit And thus haue ye the chiefe effect of this disputation betweene Luther and Eckius at Lypsia When Vldericus Zuinglius came to Tigurie Which was in the month of Iuly an 151â— About the beginning of the same yeare 151â— Uldericke Zuinglius came first to Zuricke and there began to teach Who in the 16. article in his booke of articles recordeth that Luther and both at one time one not knowing nor hearing of an other began to write against the popes pardons and indulgences Albeit if the time be rightly counted I suppose we shall finde that Luther began a yeare or two before Zuinglius Luther and Zuinglus began both at one tyme to write against the Pope Notwithstanding this doth Sledan testifie that in this present yeare when Sampson a Franciscan came with the popes pardons to Zurick Uldericke Zuinglius did withstand him and declared hys chaffer and pardons to be but a vayne seducing of the people to inueagle away their money Ex Sled Lib. 1. The next yeare ensuing Luthers bookes condemned at Louen and Colen Pope Leos Bull against Luther which was 1250. the Fryers and Doctours of Louane and also of Colen condemned y e bookes of Luther as hereticall Agaynst whom Luther agayne effectuously defended himselfe and charged them with obstinate violence and malicious impiety After this within fewe dayes flasheth out from Rome the thunderbolt of pope Leo against the said Luther notwithstanding he so humbly and obediently before had reuerenced both the person of the pope and agnised the authoritie of his see and also had dedicated vnto him Lutherus de libertate Christiana and bookes intituled De Christiana libertate that is of Christian libertye In which booke these two poyntes principally hee discusseth and prooueth 1 That a Christen man is free and Lorde of all thinges and subiect to none 2 That a Christen man is a dilligent vnderling and seruaunt of all men and to euery man subiect Moreouer in the same yeare he set out a defence of all his articles which the popes Bull had before condemned An other book also he wrote to the nobilitie of Germanie Lutherus ad Nobilitatem Germaniae Three wall or bulwarkes of the papistes in the which booke he impugneth and shaketh y e three principall walles of the papistes the first whereof is this 1 Where as y e papistes say that no temporal or prophane magistrate hath any power vpon the spiritualtie but
taking a rewarde of the other geueth licence to the party to dwell wyth any other person not hauing first regard or making inquisitiō whether the husbād or wife being absent be in health or dead and because these their doings shoulde not be euill spoken of they name it a tolleration or sufferaunce not without greate offence vnto all men and to the great contempte of holy matrimonie Complaint of Canons in Cathedrall Churches which haue their B. sworne vnto them before he be chosen The practise in chapters of cathedral churchches to make the byshop sworne vnto them THis is also vnlawfull and plainly wicked that tho Canons of Cathedrall Churches in whose hand the principal part of Ecclesiastical iudgements Sinodes and censures do consist and the Canons of other collegiate churches which haue power and authoritie to chuse theyr Superiour and Bishop will chuse none to their Bishop except he binde himself first with an oth and plainly sweare yet and oftentimes is bound by bond and instrumēts sealed wyth their seales to them and their Ecclesiasticall iudges y t in no matter be it neuer so greuous intollerable or dishonest he shall not be against them and if it happen at any time that they doe offend they may do it also wythout punishment for him * Complaint against incorporations or improperations and other pilling of the people by Churchmen MAny parish churches are subiect vnto monasteries to the persons of other churches by meanes of incorporations as they call them or otherwise The incōueniēce of improperations whych they are bound also according to the canon lawes to foresee looke vnto by themselues when as they do put them foorth vnto others to be gouerned reseruing for the moste parte vnto themselues the whole stipende of the benefices and tithes and moreouer aggrauate charge the same wyth so great pensions that the hireling priestes and other ministers of the Church can not haue thereupon a decent or competent liuing whereby it commeth to passe that these hirelynge priestes for that they must needes haue wherupon to liue doe with vnlawfull exactions miserably spoil and deuour the poore sheepe committed vnto them consume all theyr substaunce For when as the Sacramentes of the aultare and of Baptisme are to be administred or when the firste the seuenth the thirtie and yeare day must be kept when auricular confession cōmeth to be heard Cruell exactiō of the people by churchmen the dead to be buried or any other ceremony whatsoeuer about the funerall is to be done they will not do it freely but extort and exact so much mony as the miserable communalty is scarse able to disbourse and daily they do encrease and augment these their exactions driuing the simple pouerty to the payment therof by threatning them with excommunication or by other waies cōpelling them to be at charge which otherwise through pouerty are not able to maintein obsequies yere mindes and suche other like ceremonies as to the funerals of the dead be appertaining * Bying and selling of burials complained of IT is ordained by the Popes Canons that buriall in the Church should be denied onely vnto them Gaine gotten by selling burials whych being known to be manifest notorious offenders haue departed this life w tout receiuing of the sacrament But the clergie not regarding those decrees will not suffer suche as by chaunce are drowned killed slaine with falles or fire or otherwise by chance haue ended their liues albeit it be not euident that they were in deadly sinne to be buryed in the churches vntill such time as the wiues children or frends of those men so dead do with great summes of money purchase and buy the burial of them in the Churchyard * Chaste and continent priestes compelled to pay tribute for concubines ALso in many places the bishops their Officials do not only suffer Priestes to haue concubines Concubine permitted for money and chast priestes cōpelled to pay tribute for concubines so that they paye certayne summes of money but also compell continent and chast Priestes which liue without concubines to paye tribute for concubines affirming that the B. hath neede of money which being payde it shal be lawfull for them either to liue chast or keepe concubines Howe wicked a thing this is euery man doeth well vnderstande and knowe These with many other burthens and greuances mo to the number of an hundreth the secular states of Germanie deliuered to the Popes legate hauing as they sayd many mo and more greuous greuances besides these which had likewise much nede of redresse but because they would not exceede the limites of reasonable breuity they wold cōtent themselues said they with these aforesaid hundreth reseruing the rest to a more apt and more conuenient oportunitye stedfastly trusting hoping that when those hundreth greuances already by them declared should be abolished the other would also decay fall with them Of the which foresaid greuances and complaints here is moreouer to be noted that a great part was offered vp before to y e Emperor at the coūcel of wormes but because no redresse therof did folowe therefore the seculare states of Germanie thought good to exhibiie the same now againe with diuers moe annexed therunto to Cheregatus the Popes Legate in this present assēble of Norenberge The diet of Norenberge began an 1522. and brake vp an 1523. The death of Pope Adrian Pope Clement 7. desiring him to present the same to Pope Adrian This was about the yere of our Lord 1523. Which being done the assemble of Norenberge brake vp for a time and was proroged to the nexte yeare following In this meane time Pope Adrian died After him succeded pope Clemēt 7. Who the next yere folowing whych was An. 1524. sent downe his Legate Cardinall Campeius vnto the Councel of the Germane Princes assembled againe at Norenberge about the moneth of March with letters also to duke Friderick full of many faire petitions and sharp complaints c. Cardinall Campeius the Popes Legate into Germanye The Pope onely seeketh his own dignitie but publicke reformation he neuer tendreth But as touching the greuances aboue mentioned no word nor message at al was sent neither by Campeius nor by any other Thus where anye thing was to be complained of againste Luther eyther for suppression of the liberty of the Gospel or for vpholding of the Popes dignity the Pope was euer ready with al diligence to cal vpō the Princes but where any redresse was to be required for the publicke wealth of Christen people or touching the necessary reformation of the church herein the Pope neither geueth eare nor answere And thus hauing discoursed such matters occurrēt betwene the Pope Princes of Germany at the Synode of Norenberge let vs now proceede returning againe to the story of Luther of whō ye heard before howe he was kept secret solitarie for a time by the aduise and conueiance of certain
perceiuing that I would not be wel contented if he should not tel me The Popes clergy caÌ„not abiâ—e honest mariage to dye for it declared vnto me some part of the cause that is to say that there was certaine heretickes whyche spake against our holy mother the churche and amonge other errours they maintained yea to death that all Bishoppes Priests pastors ought to be maried or els to be gelded and hearing this I was maruellously offended and euer since I did hate them to the death And also it was enioyned vnto me by penaunce that I should endeuour with al my power to putte these heretickes to death After these friuolous talkes there was great trouble and debate amongst them and many threatnings which were too long here to describe Querebant Principes sacerdotum â—t scribae que modo interficerent Iesum Luke 22. Then the President Chassance and the CouÌ„cellers parted aside and the Gentlemen went on the other part The Archbishop of Arles the Bishop Aix and diuers Abbots Priors and others assembled them selues together to coÌ„sult how this Arrest might be executed with all speede entending to raise a newe persecution greater then that of Iohn the Iacobine Monke of Rome For otherwise sayd they our state and honour is like to decay We shall be reprooued contemned and derided of all menne And if none should thus vaunt and set themselues against vs but these pesantes and such lyke it were but a smal matter but many Doctours of Diuinitie and men of the religious order diuers Senatours and Aduocates many wise and well learned men also a great parte of the nobilitie if we may so say and that of great renoume Note how-the Popes church is led not with any conscieÌ„ce of truth but onely with loue of liuinges yea euen of the cheefest Peeres in all Europe begyn to contemne and despise vs counting vs to be no true pastours of the church so that except we see to this mischiefe and prouide for remedie betime it is greatly to be feared least not onely wee shall be compelled to forsake our dignities possessioÌ„s and liuings which we now wealthely enioy but also the church being spoiled of her pastors and guides shall hereafter come to a miserable ruine and vtter desolation Thys matter therefore now requireth great diligeÌ„ce and circumspection and that withall celeritie Then the Archbishop of Arles not forgetting his Spanish subtilties and pollicies gaue his aduise as foloweth Against the nobilitie we must sayde he take heede that we attempt nothing rashly but rather we must seeke all the meanes we caÌ„ how to please them for they are our shield our fortresse and defence And albeit we knowe that many of them doe both speake thinke euill of vs and that they are of these new gospellers yet may we not reprooue them to exasperate them in any case but seeing they are too much bent against vs already we must rather seeke how to win them and to make them our frendes againe by giftes and presents and by this pollicie we shall liue in safetie vnder their protection But if wee enterprise any thing againste them sure we are to gaine nothing thereby as we are by experience already sufficiently taught It is well sayd sayth the Byshop of Aix but I canne shew you a good remedy for this disease A butcherly religion which worketh all by bloud We must go about withall our endeuor power and policie and al the frends we canne make sparing no charges but spending goodes wealth and treasure to make suche a slaughter of the Merindolians and rusticall pesantes that none shal be so bold hereafter what soeuer they be yea although they be of the bloud royal once to open their mouthes against vs or the Ecclesiasticall state And to bring this matter to passe wee haue no better way then to withdrawe our selues to Auinion in the which Citie we shal finde many Bishops Abbots and other famous men which will with vs Cathedra Pestilentie employ their whole endeuor to maintaine and vphold the maiestie of our holy mother the Church This counsaile was well liked of them all Wherupon the sayd Archbishop of Arles and the Bishop of Aix went withall speede to Auinion there to assemble out of hand the Bishops and other men of authoritie and credite to entreate this matter In thys pestilent conspiracie the Bishop of Aix a stoute champion and a great defender of the traditions of men taking vppon hym to be the chiefe Oratour beganne in manner as followeth O Yee fathers and brethren An oration of Cateline that is the oration of the Bishop of Aix seditious bloudy Your oblations be against the Scripture Your pilgrimage is Idolatry Your charity is gone in deed wheÌ„ ye seeke so the bloud of your bretheren Your estimation is Pharisaicall Your iurisdictioÌ„ is tyrannicall Your ordinaÌ„ces serue not to Christes glory but your owne yee are not ignoraunt that a great tempest is raised vp against the little barke of Christe Iesus nowe in great danger and ready to pearish The storme commeth from the North whereof all these troubles proceede The seas rage the waters rushe in on euery side the windes blowe beate vpon our house and wee without speedy remedy are like to sustaine shippewracke and losse of alltogether For oblations cease pilgrimage and deuotion waxeth colde charitie is cleane gone our estimation and authoritie is abased our iurisdiction decaied and the ordinaunces of the churche despised And wherefore are we sette and ordained ouer nations and kingdomes but to roote out and destroy to subuert and ouerthrow whatsoeuer is against our holy mother the Churche Wherefore let vs now awake lette vs stande stoutly in the right of our owne possession that we may roote out from the memorie of men for euer the whole route of the wicked Lutheranes those Foxes I say whiche destroye the vineyard of the Lorde those great Whales which goe aboute to drowne the little barke of the sonne of God We haue already wel begonne and haue procured a terrible Arrest against these cursed heretickes of Merindoll nowe then resteth no more but onelye the same to be put in execution Let vs therefore employe oure whole endeuour that nothyng happen whych may lette or hinder that we haue so happely begon and lette vs take good heede that our gold and siluer do not witnesse agaynst vs at the day of iudgement if we refuse to bestowe the same The day shall come when men shal thinke they do a good sacryfice to God in putting you to death Iohn 16. that we may make so good a sacrifice vnto God And for my parte I offer to wage furnishe of mine owne costes and charges a 100. men well horsed with al other furniture to them belonging and that so long vntill the vtter destruction and subuersion of these wretched and curssed caitiffes be fully performed and finished This Oration pleased the whole multitude sauing one doctor of
that he seeth no cause in this title why any maÌ„ should be offended that the King is called head of y e Church of EnglaÌ„d rather then of y e Realme of England and addeth his reason therunto saieng If the Prince King of England be the head of hys kingdome that is of all English men that be his subiects is there any cause why the same English subiects shoulde not be subiect to the same head likewise in this respect because they are Christians that is to say for the title of godlynes as though that God which is the cause of all obedience should now be the cause of Rebellion At length thus he concludeth with an exclamation sayeng To say sayth he that a King is the head of the kingdome and not of the Church what an absurde and a foolish sayeng is this And farther adding for example the subiection of the seruaunt and wife The king is as well the head of the Church as of his kingdome If the seruaunt saith he be subiect to his maister or wife to her husbaÌ„d being infidels doth their conuersion afterwarde or name of Christians make them lesse subiects then they were before As Religion therefore doth not alter the authoritie of the Maister ouer the seruaunt nor the husband ouer the wife no more sayeth he doth it betweene the Prince and subiects Paule making no exception nor distinction of subiection saue only of that which belongeth to God willeth all men to obey their Princes and what Princes Those Princes which beare the sworde And although wee bee bound by the Scripture to obey our Byshops and spirituall Pastours of the Church yet that obedience diminisheth nothing the chiefe and head authoritie that ought to be giuen to the Prince no more then the obedience of the seruant to his Maister or of the wife to her husband exempteth them from subiection due to their superiour powers And heerewithall he inferreth a principle of the Lawe Diuers Iurisdictions saith he proceeding from one person do not marre nor hinder themselues A rule of the lawe but rather do confirme and fortifie one another Wynchesters wyshe that â—he Pope â—ere Peters succesâ—or Argument The pâ—erogatiue was geueÌ„ to him which confessed Flesh bloud in Peter did not confesse Christ. Ergo the prerogatiue was not geuen to the flesh and bloud of Peter Againe where as the Bishop of Rome vnder the name of Peter doth appropriate to himselfe the highest place in the Church for that he is the successour of Peter thereunto he aunswereth in one word but in that one word he answereth enough and to the ful I would saith he he were for so in very deede he might well exceede passe all kings and princes if not in prehemineÌ„ce of dignitie yet in admiration excellency of vertue In which kinde of superioritie the Lord Christ would his Apostles and Ministers to go before all Kings and Emperours in the whole world After this in prosecuting the argument of Peters confession he argueth thus and sayth That as flesh and bloud did not reuele to Peter that confession so neither was that prerogatiue giuen to the fleshe and bloud of Peter but to the better part that is to the spirit of Peter whiche is to meane in respect of the spirituall confession of Peter and not in respect of any carnall place or person c. Item if the scholer ought not to be aboue the mayster how then could either Peter take that vppon him which Christ his maister so constantly did refuse or how can the Byshop of Rome now clayme that by succession whereof no example is to be founde either in the head or his predecessor before him For so we read in Eusebius both of Peter Iames Iohn that they did arrogate no such primacie vnto them but were conteÌ„t that Iames surnamed Iustus should be the Byshop of the Apostles And as for the name and signification of the word Primatus i. primacie if it be taken for the first nomination Primatus or Primacie what it signifieth or the first place giuen so he grauÌ„teth that Peter had the preferment of the first name and place in the order of the Apostles But it foloweth not that with this primacie he had also a kyngdome giuen He sayeth confirme thy bretheren but not thy subiectes And though hee were byd of the Lord to confirme his brethren yet was he not byd to exercise an imperie vpon his brethren for so were they not his brethren but his subiectes Then Peter was Primus that is first or chief in the number of them which confessed Christ Primus Primatus 1. Primacie meaneth as much as the first standing in vocation and is the name of vertue not of power it is not to be denyed For first he confessed first he taught the Iewes first he stoode in defeÌ„ce of the veritie and was the first and chief Prolocutor amongest them but yet that maketh not that he should therfore vendicate a generall primacie and rule ouer all other states and potestates of the world no more then Apelles because hee is noted the first and chief of all Paynters therfore he ought to beare rule ouer all Painters or because the Uniuersitie of Paris is nominate for the first and chief of other Uniuersities shall therefore the French kyng and all other Princes in their publicke administratioÌ„ wherein they are set of God become subiectes and vnderlynges to that Uniuersitie Thus after many other reasons and persuasions conteined in the sayd booke De obedientia for I do but superficially skimme ouer the toppe only of his probations and argumentes finally in the end of his peroration he coÌ„cludeth the whole summe of his mynde in this effect first denying that the Bishop of Rome had euer any such externe iurisdictioÌ„ assigned to him absolutely from God to reigne ouer Kynges and Princes For the probation wherof he hath alledged sufficiently as hee sayth the examples and doynges of Christ him selfe whiche ought to be to vs all a sufficient document And as concernyng the terme of Primacie albeit it be vsed sometyme of the Fathers yet the matter beyng well considered and rightly expounded maketh nothing for the large dominion of the Byshop of Rome whiche now he doth vsurpe Also as for the prerogatiues graunted vnto Peter by the whiche prerogatiues our Sauiour would crowne his owne giftes giuen vnto him crownyng not the flesh and bloud of Peter but the marueilous testimony of his confession all this maketh nothyng for the Popes purpose Likewise as concernyng the locall succession of Peter y e Pope hath nothyng thereby to clayme SuccessioÌ„ of Peter If he will be successour of Peter he must succeede him in fayth doctrine conditions in so doyng he neither will neither yet shall neede to seeke for honour but shall be honored of all good men accordyng as a good man should be and that much more then he beyng a good man would require And
chapter of Iohn there speaking of the wordes of Christ spoken vnto Peter Cyrillus in vlt. cap. Ioannis Feed my sheepe c. thus vnderstandeth the same That because Peter had thrise denyed Christ whereby he thought himselfe he had lost his Apostleship Christ to comforte him agayne and to restore him to his office that he had lost asked him thrise Pasce oues meas maketh nothing for the Popes vniuersall pastoralitye whether he loued him and so restored hym agayne to his office which els he durst not haue presumed vnto saying vnto him Feed my sheep c. With which exposition the auncient holy expositors of that place do likewise agree So that by these wordes of feeding Christes sheep the Bishop of Rome can take no aduauntage to maintein his vniuersall pastoralty ouer all Christian dominions Act. 20. Agayne where as the Bishoppe of Rome sayth that Peter by these wordes of Christ spoken to him hath a preheminence aboue the other S. Paule Actes 20. proueth the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where he speaking to the Bishops assembled at Milete sayth to them Take heed to your selues and to all your flocke in which the holy Ghost hath put you to gouerne c. And Peter himselfe likewise 1. Pet. 5. sayth Ye that be Priestes feed the flocke of God amongest you c. So that by these Scriptures conferred together it may appeare that neither the 16. Chapiter of Mathew nor the 21. of Iohn do proue that Peter had power Scriptures wrongfully alleaged for the Popes supremacye authority or dignity geuen him of Christ ouer all the other that they should be vnder him and yet notwithstāding his primacy in that he first of all the Apostles confessed Christ to be the Sonne of the liuing God with the which confession all the other Apostles did consent and also preached the same standeth still· Which confession first by Peter made al other that will be saued must follow also and be taught to confesse the same And thus the Bishop of Romes power ouer all which he would proue by those places wrongfully alledged for his purpose vtterly quayleth and is not proued And thus much for the Scriptures and Doctors Now farther proceding in this matter the sayd Tonstall commeth to Councels and examples of the primitiue Church as foloweth Faustinus Example◠of the primitiue Church against the Popes supremacy Legate to the Byshop of Rome in the v◠Councell of Carthage alledged that the Bishop of Rome ought to haue the ordering o◠all great matters in all places by his supreme authority bringing no Scripture for him for at that time no Scripture was thought to make for it but alledgeth for him and that vntruely the fyrst Councell of Nice to make for his purpose After this whē the booke was brought forth The supremacye of of Rome reproued by the Councell of Nice and no such article found in it but the contrary yet the Counsell at that time sent to Constantinople Alexandria and Antioche where the Patriarchall seas were to haue the true copy of the Councell of Nice which was sent vnto them And an other copy also was sent from Rome whether also they sent for y e same purpose After that the copy was brought to them and no such Article found in it but in the fift chapter therof the contrary that all causes Ecclesiasticall should either be determined within the Dioces or els if any were greued then to appeale to the Counsell Prouinciall and there the matter to take full end The 〈◊〉 of Nice falsified by Faustinus the Popes Legate so that for no such causes men should goe out of theyr Prouinces the whole Counsell of Carthage wrote to Celestine at that time beyng Byshop of Rome that since the Counsell of Nice had no such article in it as was vntruly alledged by Faustinus but the cōtrary they desired him to abstein after to make any more such demaūd denouncing vnto him that they would not suffer any cause great or small to be brought by appeale out of theyr country and thereupon made a law that no man shall appeale out of the country of Aphrike vpon payne to be denoūced accursed Wherewith the Bishop of Rome euer after held him content and made no more busines with them seeyng he had nought to say for himselfe to the contrary And at this Counsell S. Austen was present and subscribed the same Read more herof pag 10. It was determined also in the sixte Article of the sayde Counsell of Nice The 6. article of Nicene coūcell The 4. chiefe Patriarches equall in power that in the Orient the Bishop of Antioche should be chiefe in Egypt the Bishop of Alexandria about Rome the Bishop of Rome and like Wise in other countryes the Metropolitanes should haue theyr preheminence so that the bishop of Rome neuer had medling in those countryes And in the next Article following the Byshop of Hierusalem which City before had bene destroyed and almost desolate was restored to his old prerogatiue to be y e chiefe in Palestine and in the countrey of Iury. By this ye see howe the Patriarch of Rome duryng al thys tyme of the primitiue Churche Pope Agatho subiected to the Emperour had no such primacye preeminēt aboue other Patriaches much lesse ouer kinges and Emperors as may appeare by Agatho Byshoppe of Rome long after that in whose tyme was the sixt Councell generall Whiche Agatho after his election sent to the Emperor thē beyng at Constantinople to haue his electiō allowed before he would be consecrate after y e old custome at that time vsed In like sort Pope Vitalianus subiecte to the Emperour 63. Dist. Agatho 63. Dist. cum longè an other Bishop of Rome called Uitalianus did the same as it is written in the Decrees in the 63. Distinct. cap. Agatho The like did S. Ambrose and S. Gregory before thē as it is written in the chap. Cum longè in the same Distinct. During al which time the byshops of Rome folowed wel the doctrine of S. Peter and S. Paule left vnto them to be subiectes and to obey theyr Princes Thus after that Byshop Tonstall playing the earnest Lutheran both by scriptures and auncient Doctours Byshop Tōstall a righte Lutheran◠also by examples sufficient of the primitiue church hath proued and declared how the Byshops of Rome ought to submit thēselues to theyr higher powers vnder whom God hath appoynted euery creature in this world to obey now let vs likewise see how the sayd Byshop Tonstall describeth vnto vs his disobedience intollerable his pride incomparable and his malignant malice most execrable And first speaking of the disobedience of Adam Eue then of the pride of Nabugodonosor of Lucifer The disobedience the pride the malice of the Pope described at length he compareth the Bishops of Rome to them all Who fyrst for disobedience refuse to obey Gods commaūdement but contrary to
therefore the Pope hath no such primacy geuen him eyther by the wordes of Scripture or by any generall Councell nor by commoÌ„ conseÌ„t of the holy catholicke Church by the holy Fathers of the Catholique church asseÌ„bled in the first general councelles And finally they doe transgresse theyr own profession made in theyr creation For all the Bishops of Rome alwayes when they be consecrated and made Bishops of that See doe make a solemne profession and vowe that they shall inuiolably obserue and keepe al the ordinances made in the eight first generall Councels among the whiche it is specially prouided enacted that al causes shal be finished and determined with in the prouince where the same begun and that by the byshops of the same prouince and that no Byshop shall exercise any iurisdiction out of his owne dioces or prouince And diuers such other Canons were then made and confirmed by the sayd councels to represse and take away out of the Church all such primacy and iurisdiction ouer kinges and Byshops as the Byshops of Rome pretend nowe to haue ouer the same Concilium tertium Carthaginense cap. 26 Gregorius lib. 4. epistolarum indictione 13. epist 13. And we finde that diuers good fathers Byshops of Rome did greatly reproue yea and abhorre as a thing cleane contrary to the Gospel and the decrees of the church that anye Byshop of Rome or els where shoulde presume vsurpe or take vpon him the title and name of y e vniuersal byshop or of the head of all priestes or of y e highest priest or any such lyke title For confirmation whereof it is out of all doubt y t there is no mention made neyther in Scripture nor in the writinges of any Autenticall doctor or author of the Church being within the tyme of the apostles that Christ did euer make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preeminence of power order or iurisdiction betweene the Apostles theÌ„selues or betweene y e bishops themselues but y t they were all equall in power order authoritie iurisdiction And that there is now and sith y e time of the Apostles any such diuersitie or difference among the Bishops it was deuised by the ancient fathers of the primitiue Church for the conseruation of good order and vnitie of the Catholicke church and that eyther by the consent and authoritie or els at the least by the permission and sufferaunce of the princes and ciuill powers for the tyme ruling c. And shortly after followeth And for the better confirtion of this part we thinke it also conuenient that all Byshops and preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of theyr successors should vnder the pretence of the authority geuen vnto them by Christ take vpon them y e authoritie of y e sword y t is to say the authoritie of kings or of any ciuill power in this world yea or any authoritie to make lawes or ordinances in cauâ—â—s appertayning vnto ciuil powers Truth it is the priestes and byshops may execute all suche temporall power iurisdiction as is coÌ„mitted vnto them by y e ordinance authoritie of kings or other ciuil powers by the consent of the people as officers and ministers vnder the sayd kinges and powers so long as it shall please the sayd kinges and people to permit and suffer them so to vse and execute the same Notwithstanding if anye bishop of what estate or dignitie so euer he be be he bish of Rome or of any other citie prouince or dioces do presume or take vppon him authoritie or iurisdiction in causes or matters which appertayne vnto kinges and the ciuill powers and their Courtes and will mayntayne or thinke that he may so do by y e authoritie of Christ and his Gospell although y e kings and princes would not permit and suffer hym so to doe No doubt that Byshop is not worthy to be called a Byshop The Bishop of Rome iudged to be a tyrant and vsurper but rather a tyranne an vsurper of other mens rightes contrary to the lawes of god and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise then hee that goeth about to subuert the kingdome of Christ. For the kingdome of Christ in his Church is a spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very kingdome that Christ by himself or by his Apostles and disciples sought here in this worlde was to bring all nations from the carnall kingdome of the prince of darkenes vnto the light of hys spirituall kingdome so to raygne himselfe in the harts of the people by grace fayth hope and charitie And therefore sith Christ did neuer seeke nor exercise anye worldly kyngdome or dominion in this worlde but rather refusing and fleeing from y e same did leaue the said worldly gouernance of kingdomes realmes and nations to be gouerned by Princes potentates in like maner as he did finde them commaunded also his Apostles and Disciples to doe the seÌ„blable as it was sayd before what soeuer priest or bishop will arrogate or presume vpoÌ„ him any such authoritie and will pretend e the authoritie of the Gospell for his defence therin he doth nothing els but in a maner as you would say crowneth Christ agayne with a crowne of thorne and traduceth bringeth him foorth agayne with his mantle of purpure vppon his backe to be mocked and scorned of the world as the Iewes did to their owne damnation This doctrine was subscribed and allowed by the witnes and testimony of these byshops and other learned meÌ„ whose names hereunder follow as appeareth in the Byshops booke aforenamed * Testes Thomas Cantarien Edouardus Ebor. Iohannes London Cuthbertus Dunel .. Stephanus Winton Robertus Carliolen Iohannes Exon. Iohannes Lincoln Iohannes Bathonien Rolandus Couen Lich. Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarum Ioannes Bangor Edouardus Herefor Hugo Wigornien Ioannes Roffen Richardus Cicestren Guliel Norwicen Gulielmus Meneuen Robertus Asâ—auen Robertus Landauen Richardus Wolman Archdiaco Sudbur Gulielmus Knight Arch. Richmond Ioannes Bel. Arch. Gloucester Testimonies of Bishops of England against the Pope Edmundus Boner Archdia Leicester Gulielmus Skippe Archdiaco Doset Nicholaus Heth. Archdiaco Stafford Cuthbertus Mashall Arch. Notingham Ricardus Curten Archdia Oxon. Gulielmus Glife Galfridus Dovnes Robertus Oking Radulphus Bradford Richardus Smith Simon Mathew Ioannes Prin. Guliel Buckmaster Gulielmus May. Nicolaus Wotton Ricardus Coxe Ioannes Edmundes Thomas Robertson Ioannes Baker Thomas Barret Iohannes Hase Ioannes Tyson These were Doctours of Diuinitie and of both Lawes Iudge now thy selfe louing reader per confessata allegata that is by these thinges heretofore confessed alledged allowed prooued and confirmed by penne set forth by wordes defended and by othe subscribed by these Bishops and Doctours if eyther Martine Luther himselfe or anye Lutherane els could or did euer say more
Iacobum qui dicebatur Iustus apostolorum Episcopum statuunt Peter Iames Iohn after Christes ascention into heauen although they were by him preferred almost before all other yet they chalenged not that glory to themselues but decreed that Iames Iames the iuste made the bishop of the Apostles who was called Iustus should be chiefe bishop of the Apostles By these wordes it is cleare that Iames was the bish of the apostles not because as some men do glose he was elected by the Apostles but because he had thereby the primacy and honor of a bishop in Ierusalem aboue the rest of the Apostles And one thing is especially to be noted and also maruelled at that the bishops of Rome do challenge this primacy alonely by Peter and yet S. Paule which was his equal or rather superior by scripture Seing Paul was cheâ—f primate of the Gentiles it is agaynst reason that the RomaÌ„s should chalenge the primacye by Peter Lib. 3. Cap. 21. in his Apostleship amongst the Gentiles wherof Rome was the principall suffered at Rome where Peter did and is commonly in all the Romane Church ioyned with Peter in all appellations and titles of preeminence and both be called Principes Apostolorum The chiefe of the Apostles Vpon both is equally founded the Church of Rome The accounting of the Bishops of Rome many yeares agreeth thereunto For Eusebius sayth that Clemens tertius post Paulum Petrum pontificatum tenebat Clement was the third Bishop after S. Paule and Peter reckoning them both as Bishops of Rome and yet therin preferring S. Paule with like words saying of Alexander bishop of Rome that Quinta successione post Petrum atque Paulum plebis gubernacula sortitus est Alexander obteined the gouernance of the people by succession the fift Bishop after Peter and Paule Irenaeus also saith as Eusebius reciteth Lib. 5. Cap. 6. that Fundata aedificata Ecclesia beati apostoli Lino officium Episcopatus iniungunt After the Churche was once founded and builded the holy Apostles charged Linus with the Bishopricke Whereby appeareth that they both ioyntly constituted him bishop of Rome and receiued onely theyr Apostleship enioyned vnto them by Christ. And therfore if the bishops of Rome chalenge any preheminence of authority by Peter they should as well or rather challenge the same by Paul because they both founded it and both there preached and both there suffered resigning first that Bishopricke to Linus and all at once And if you will peraduenture leaue to the former preaching there by Peter which by Scripture can not be prooued yet then at least S. Paule and his successours in Ephesus should haue lyke primacy because he founded first that Church though S Iohn after that did builde it as witnesseth Eusebius saying Ecclesia quae est apud Ephesum Euseb. Lib. 3 Cap. 23. a Paulo quidem fundata est à Iohanne verâ— aedificata The Church which is at Ephesus was founded of Paule but it was builded of Saynt Iohn And so Peter should haue no other primacy in Rome The first foundation of a church maketh no primacye but as Paule had in Ephesus that is to say to be counted as the first Preacher and conuerter of the people there to the fayth of Christ. And aswell might all the Bishoppes of Ephesus challenge the primacy of all nations both Gentiles Iewes by Saynt Paule the Apostle of the Gentiles theyr founder as the Byshoppe of Rome by S. Peter the Apostle onely of the circumcision in case he were the fyrst founder challenging primacy ouer all But vndoubtedly this primacy ouer all that the Byshoppes of Rome of late doe challenge was not allowed nor yet knowne nor heard of amongest the auncient Fathers though they had theyr church of Rome in high estimation aswell for the notable vertuous deedes that the Clergy did there shew and exercise aboundantly to theyr neighbors as witnesseth the sayd Eusebius alledging there the Epistle that Dionisius Alexandrinus wrote to Soter Bishop of Rome Lib. 4. Cap. 23. Cipri Lib. â— ad Cornelâ—â— testefying the same as for that the Citty of Rome was the most ample and chiefe Citty of the world witnessing Saynt Cyprian saying Planè quoniam pro magnitudine sua debeat Carthaginem Roma praecedere illic maiora grauiora commisit Certaynely because that Rome ought for the greatnesse therof to excell Carthage there Nouatus committed the greater and more greuous offences Which Saynt Cyprian also when he had ordeyned and appoynted certayne decrees and statutes vnto the Bishop of Rome he did not submitte them to his reformation or iudgement but onely signified his owne sentence to like him also and yet adding thereunto that if any Byshops meaning aswell of Rome as of others which were of the contrary opinions to him would otherwise thinke or doe he would not then that his sentence should be to them preiudiciall neither woulde he thereby compell them to any thing but would that they should follow theyr owne mynds and customes partly for that euery one of the Byshops hath liberty of his owne will and partly for that euery gouernor shall make an accompt to God of his owne deede Cipri Lib. â— epist ad Cornelium as it appeareth playnely in his Epistle to Stephanus and Iulianus And in the 3. Epistle to Cornelius towardes the end speaking of the appeale that one Felicissimus a Nouatian after his condemnation in Affrica made to Rome he impugneth such appeales saying Quia singulis pastoribus portio gregis est asscripta quam regat vnusquisque gubernet rationeÌ„ sui actus Domino redditurus c. Forasmuch as euery pastor hath his owne flocke committed to him whiche euery one ought to rule and gouerne and must geue account to the Lord of his administration it is decreed of vs all and we thinke it both meet iust that euery mans cause and plee should there be heard where the crime is committed This holy and excellent Clerke Martir S. Cyprian would neuer haue eyther impugned theyr appeale to Rome from theyr owne primacies Appeale to Rome forbidden or so earnestly haue mainteined his determinations in the Councels of Affrike contrary to the opinion of the Bishops of Rome and to theyr customes without any submission by word or writing if the primacy ouer all which the Byshops of Rome doe challenge and vsurpe had bene grounded vpon the playne scripures as you with some others do think it is to be supposed also that he would in all his Epistles haue called them Patres or Dominos fathers or Lords as Superiors and not alwayes Fratres collegas brothers and felowes in office as but onely his equalles Which thing yet more playnely doth appeare by the actes of the Counsels of Affrike in S. Augustines time Concil Aphricas Aug. epist 16. by the which it is euident that though the fayth of Christ was by the Romaynes first brought into Affrike as S. Augustine
also vpon assurance that your grace and wisedome will consider howe these slaunders and diffamations although they were but against a priuate person whatsoeuer he were moste commonly redound and are imputed to the whole degree and estate as the diffamation of kinges toucheth kinges and so of other degrees and dignities doth send at this time to your grace his nephewe other he might haue sent more worthy but me at this time for lacke of a better hath he sente to desire pray and require your grace that according as the nearenes of bloud connexion of estate other things before expressed of right and iustice do require beseeching your grace gently to weigh and balaunce wel to ponder the malice of these the saide slaunderers and to call in againe all the saide diffamatorie ballets libels and other writinges punishing the authours and setters forth thereof according to their demerites and furthermore to cause open proclamatioÌ„s to be made through your realm that none of your inhabitantes there shall in any manner wise so misuse himselfe hereafter vpon such great payne and punishment as to your grace and your Counsaile shal be thought conuenient for the transgression thereof so that other by their correction and by the fearefull example of the penaltie may beware howe to commit the like offence in time comming The example of such slaunders is very pernicious to all kinges For by such slaunders of other princes y e slaunderers take boldnes so to deale afterward with their own king as they haue done with other Euill example a pernitious thing in a commoÌ„ wealth and the next step from such slaunderous words is to attempt deedes and so to fal to sedition of the importance and danger wherof no man is ignorant Wherefore your grace at the comtemplation of your deare vncle in tendering his proceedinges shall doe well to follow therin the louing steppes of his good brother and all ye the French king who hath already at Roane and sundry places els caused certaine slaunderous preathers to before punished and further directed commissions thorowe his Realme for repressing the same As also other Princes shal be readye his Maiestie trusteth to doe the like in their dominios if like occasion shal be giuen to require the same of them In which in so doing your grace may be assured in this your gentle dealing in that part to winne your vncles most sincere kind hart to y e encrease of your amitie and alliance which as to you shal be moste honorable so shall it be no lesse profitable vnto him And thus to conclude with the first part of my narration concerning the slaunderous and diffamatorie libelles The second poynt leaste I shoulde seeme with prolixitie of matter more then needes to abuse your graces silence I will nowe descende to the other point of that which I haue to vtter vnto your grace as touching the Popes Nuntio or messenger Of whose late arriuall the kinges Maiestie your vncle hauing partly intelligence but not certainly knowing the speciall cause of his comming from Rome and yet fearing by the common bruite and talke of your subiects what his arrande should be that is to practise some annoyance by his pretended censures against the kinges Maiestie your vncle he therfore premonishing your grace before as fearing the woorst most iustly maketh his complaint thereof vnto your grace his nephewe requiring you that for as much as the foresaide bruites and reportes are slaunderous to his Maiestie and seeing that neyther the Emperour nor the Frenche king nor any other Princes haue consented therto or vnderstood thereof the kings maiestie therefore your vncle willing to stop those brutes talkes desireth most hartily praieth your grace at his instant request to vouchsafe to consider way First Supremacy of Princes the supremacie of princes by the holy scripture graunted vnto him other princes in earth vnder Christ vpon their churches Secondly to weigh what the Gospel and Gods word calleth a Church Also what superstitious idolatries and blinde abuses haue crept into all realms to y e high displeasure of almighty God by reason thereof Fourthly what is to be vnderstanded by the true censure or excommunication of the Church and how no such can be in y e power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against his Maiestie or any other prince hauing so iuste grounde to auoyde from the roote and to abolish that execrable authoritie which y e Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and doth vsurpe vpon all princes to their great detriment and dammage As touching the consideration of which foure pointes although the kinges maiestie your vncle douteth not your grace to be furnished prouided with sufficieÌ„t knowlege rightly to discerne and iudge vpon the same yet if it shal so please your grace further to know your vncles mind touching the said points I assure your highnes in the behalfe of your foresaid vncle his maiestie that he wil not stick to send vnto you such learned wise and discrete men as shal amply enforme you thereof and of such other thinges as your grace hauing once a smacke therof shall thinke most worthy for a prince to knowe His request therefore to your highnes is that you wil consider of what moment and importance it shall be vnto your grace hauing the Scottes your subiects so euill instructed in the premisses for you to assent and agree to any such censure and so by such example to giue such an vpper hand ouer your self and other princes to that vsurper of Rome as is very like hereafter to happen in other places of Christendome wheresoeuer y e true declaration of y e truth and word of God shall haue free course to scourge them vnlesse they will adore worship and kysse the feete of that corrupt holinesse which desireth nothing els but pride and the vniuersal thral of Christendome vnder Romes yokes But because the censures of that Nuntio be not yet opened but lye secrete and vncertaine vnder muttering I shall cease further to proceede therein Romes yokes tyl further occasion shall minister to me more certaine matter for to say and to iudge In the meane time for so much as it is most certainly come to the intelligence of the kings maiestie that y e Abbot of Arbroth shoulde be chosen of late and elected to be a Cardinal in this your Realme of Scotlande The Abbot of Aâ—broth 〈◊〉 Cardinall of Scotland his maiestie therfore for the good loue harty good wil he beareth vnto your grace as y e vncle is bouÌ„d vnto y e nephew knowing y t you as yet perceiue not so wel the hypocrisie and deceitfull guile and malice of the Romains and their practises as he himself doth by his long experience could not but hearing therof aduertise your grace that his aduise is you should not suffer any of your subiectes to take vpon him that red hatte of pride whereby he shal incontinently the same being
great bishop properly called Summus pontifex the highest Bishop Heb. 5. the Bishop of bishops For thys is he onely that is Summus maximus vniuersalis pontifex The bishop of Rome therefore ought herein to be abashed ashamed and to abhorre his owne pride For in this he outragiously doth offend God and blasphemeth him The pride of the Pope The Pope blasphemeth God in that he presumeth to take this high name from our byshop Christ In that he taketh away as much as lyeth in him the glory of God the maiesty appertayning vnto Christ In that he taketh vpon him these names onely appropriate vnto Christ Summus pontifex maximus pontifex vniuersalis pontifex the highest Byshoppe the greatest Byshop the vniuersall Byshop the Byshop of all the world I much maruell how he dare be so bolde to vsurpe and take these great names vpon him No greater blasphemie then in the Pope Greater blasphemy cannot be then to take froÌ„ God that that naturally belongeth vnto him then to take from God his glory and honor then to vendicate and take vpon him such high names as beseemeth no Christen man to vsurpe God sayd by his Prophet Non dabo gloriam meam alteri I will not geue my glory awai to any other to any creature He doth reserue the glory that laud honor that belongeth onely vnto him vnto himselfe Ezech. 42. no maÌ„ to atteÌ„pt so far no man to take so much vpoÌ„ him Peter Peter thou wast once Byshop of Rome and the first bishop of Rome Diddest thou euer take this name vpon thee SuÌ„mus Peter neuer tooke vpon him at Rome as the Pope doth Maximus Vniuersalis No no no. And why For the holy ghost was in thee Thou wouldest take no more vppon thee then God gaue thee Thou wast not desirous of worldly fame and glory All that thou soughtest for was for the glory of God as all that will read thy Sermons thy Epistles and thy life shall soone perceiue Looke a great number of Byshops that next folowed Peter in the same See what were they holy Martyrs holye Liuers which neuer attempted thus farre Let the Byshop of Rome therefore knowledge his great fault his high foly his vnlawfull vsurpation his vnpriestly presumption and humble himselfe to Christ and God his great Byshop Would God he would reforme himselfe Would God he would keepe himselfe within that compasse of his authority and no more to encroch vpon other mens iurisdictions but diligently keepe and ouerloke his owne dioces and be content with that would God he would looke vpon hys predecessor S. Gregory in his Register which was a Byshoppe of Rome a holy man Let him learne there how he did rebuke Iohn that time the Bishop of Constantinople for taking on him so highly Gregorius in Registro lib. 4. indictione 30. Epist. 38. in such names vniuersall Bishop highest Byshop greatest Byshop and how he proued it to be agaynst the lawe of God Hee sayth there in one place to this proud Bishop Iohn what answere shalt thou make in that strait examination at that last iudgement to Châ—ist the head of the vniuersal holy Chur that goest about to haue subiecte vnto thee all the members of Christ by taking on thee the name of vniuersall Bishop In an other place agayne in the same booke he sayth vnto him Idem who art thou that doest presume to vsurpe a new name vpon thee of vniuersall Byshop contrary to the statutes of the gospell and decrees God forbid that euer this blasphemy should come in the hartes of Christen people in the which the honor of all priesthoode is taken away when a man shall rashly and arrogantly take that name vpon him Let this Bishop of Rome therefore humble himselfe vnto our great vniuersall Byshop Christ humble himselfe vnder the mighty hand of God and know what the Apostle doth write of the honour and power of this Christ our great high Byshop He is he sayth Pontifex misericors fidelis potens magnus humilis Heb. 2.3.4.5.7.8.9 penetrans coelum compatiens infirmitatibus nostris offerens dona sacrificia pro peccatis nostris condolens ijs qui ignorant errant Qui potest saluum facere a morte offerens preces supplicationes cum clamore valido lachrymis exauditus est pro reuerentia sua Pontifex appellatus a deo Pontifex sanctus innocens impollutus segregatus a peccatoribus excelsior coelis Non habens necessitatem quemadmodum alij prius pro suis delectis hostias offerre The titles and properties attributed to Christ in the Scripture deinde pro populo PoÌ„tifex sedens in dextris dei interpellans pro nobis emuÌ„dans coÌ„scientias nostras ab operibus mortuis intrans sancta sanctorum per proprium sanguinem Hic est pontifex confessionis nostrae Let all earthly Byshops learne of this heauenly bishop Christ. Some of these properties are appropriate and belongeth onelye to God and not to man Misericors In some we ought to follow him In some we can not ne ought to do This our high and great Bishop is Misericors sayth the Apostle mercifull A mercifull Bishop readye to forgeue ready to remitte those that haue offended him He ie not cruell not vengeable but full of pity full of mercy And in this we ought to folow him Potens He is Pontifex potens a mighty Bishop mighty and full of power We be but weake and feeble bishops not able to doe any thing but by his permission and helpe He is able to make sick to make whole to make rich to make poore to set vp to put down Potens a mighty byshop mighty and able to remit sinne to forgeue to saue both body soule from damnation Potens a mighty bishop and full of power No power in this world but of him Omnis potestas a domino deo est All power is of him And as he himselfe witnesseth Data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo in terra All power is geuen vnto me in heauen and in earth Potens saluare a morte He can saue the body and saue the soule Rom. 14. He can deliuer the one and deliuer the other from euerlasting death Who can forgeue sinne but he Quis potest dimittere peccatum nisi solus deus Est potens He is a mighty Byshop Of him by him Emperours Kinges Magistrates and Potestates Byshops Math. 18. Priestes with al other that haue power haue theyr power and authority Who is able to turne the winde to make the winde blow or cease but he Who is able to say and proue I will now haue it vayne now cleare the sunne to shine the water to flow to ebbe Marc. 2. with such other but onely he This is our mighty bish Pontifex potens mighty yea OmnipoteÌ„s almighty He can do all Omnipotâ— Psal. 32. Nothing is to him impossible Ipse dixit facta
of heresy and so prohibited by Bishops for to preach the worde of God Wrongfull prohibytion oughte not to stoppe the preaching of Gods worde that they ought for no mans commaundement to leaue or stop though they do neuer purge themselues afore them for such will admitte no iust purgation many times but iudge in theyr own causes and that as they lust which me thinketh is not all comely Therfore in the old law the priestes and other Iudges do sit together hearing of matters that were in controuersy Yet this I thinke reasonable that a man iustly and not causelesse suspect Popish prelates iudges in their owne causes and namely if he be so found faultye of heresy ought to cease from preaching after he is inhibited vntill he haue made his purgation before some Iudge But in my rude opinion it were necessary and conuenient that our heades should not be ouer ready of suspition Swiftnes of suspition reproued and so inhibiting men approued from preaching specially in this Session when the people doth suspect them to doe it more for loue of themselues and mainteining of their priuate lucre or honor then to do it for loue of God and maintenance of his honor In the xxij where you demaund whether I beleue that it is lawfull for all Pristes freely to preache the woorde of God or no Answere to the 22. article and that in all places at all seasons to al persons to whom they shall please although they be not sent I say that priestes are called in Scripture by two distinct wordes that is to wit Praesbiteri Sacerdotes The fyrst is to say auncient men Seniors or elders and by that word or vocable Priestes whether they ought to preach though they be not sent are the seculer iudges or such like head officers sometime also signified as we reade in Daniel that they were called which defamed and wrongfully accused Susanna that this is seldome and nothing so customably as those to be called Praesbiteri which are set to be Prelates in the Church to guide the same by the word of God and his blessed doctrine Episcopi and Praesbyteri all one that is the roode of direction and the foundation of Christes fayth And Priestes thus called Praesbiteri in the Primitiue Church what time were but few traditions and ordinaunces to let vs from the strayt trade or institution made by Christ and his Apostles were the very same and none other but Bishops as I shewed you in the first part of mine aunswere by authoritye of Saynt Hierome Paul also recordeth the same right euidently in the first to Titus in this fourme I left thee Titus quoth blessed Paule behinde me in Crete that thou shouldest set in a due order such thinges as lacke or be not els perfectly framed and that thou shouldest set priestes in euery towne Priestes haue two names in Scripture Presbyteri Sacerdotes like as I did appoynt thee if any be without reproche or blamelesse the husbande of one wife hauing faythfull children not geuen to ryote or that be not vnruely for so ought a Bishop to be c. These are not my words but S. Paules in the Epistle to Titus Tit. 1. Where you may see that a priest called Praesbiter shuld be the same that we call a byshop whom he requireth a litle after to be able by wholesome doctrine of Gods Scripture Descripâ—â—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 Priest Gainesayâ—â—â— of truth 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 by scriptures 〈◊〉 by authority only oâ— traditions of men made in generall Councels What miâ—â—sters be 〈◊〉 to exhort the good to â—olow the same doctrine if any shall speake agaynst it to reproue them thereby And marke you how he would haue a bishop otherwise called an auncient man or a priest to make exhortation by holy scripture therby to reproue them that shall speake agaynst the trueth not to condemne them by might or authority onely or els by traditions of men made in generall Councels And as many as are in this wise Priestes whiche are called commonlye Praesbiteri otherwise Bishops such as in the church are set to take cure of soule and to be spirituall pastors ought to preach freely the word of God in all places and times conuenient and to whom soeuer it shall please theÌ„ if they suppose and see that theyr preaching should edify and profite And where as you adde this particle Though they were not sent I say that all suche are chosen to be preachers and therfore sent for of this speaketh S. Gregorye in his Pastorals in this wise Grigor in Pastoral Praedicationis quippe officium suscipit quisquis ad sacerdotium accedit Whosoeuer taketh priesthood vpoÌ„ him taketh also vpon him the office of preaching Yea your lawe reporteth in like maner Distinct. 43. where it is thus sayd A Priest ought to be honest that he may shew honesty both in wordes and conditions Dist. 43. Wherfore it is sayd in the Canticles The Cheekes of the spouse that is to wit of preachers are to be compared to a Turtle doue Where is moreouer added He must also haue the gift of teaching because as sayth S. Hierome innocent coÌ„uersation without speach or preaching how much it is auaylable by example geuing so much doth it hurt agayn by sileÌ„ce keping for wolues must be driueÌ„ away by barking of dogs by the shepheards staffe which as y e glose sheweth signifieth preaching sharpe words of the priest And this I vnderstaÌ„d of such as should be priestes elect both by god and men in Gods church whose office is to preach And though many of them which now doe minister in the church and are elect by bishops otherwise theÌ„ after the maner of Christes institution and the forme of the primitiue Church neither do ne can preach Multitude serueth for authority yet ought not the multitude of such to be layd for an authority agaynst me or other that are compelled to shew the truth and right ordinance of the apostles that was vsed afore time in the Primitiue church God bring it in agayn Neither ought we for the negligence of bishops which haue chosen such an ignorant multitude wherby the principal duty of priestes is growen out of knowledge when we do shew you therof to be so enforced by a booke othe and therfore noted as heretickes imprisoned and burned Sacerdotes Other be called priestes in the new Testament by thys word Sacerdotes that is to say I thinke sacrificers And thus as Christ was called Rex Sacerdos Kyng Prieste so be all true Christen men in the newe Testament as is testified Apocal. 1. by Christ made Kinges and Priestes The wordes in the Apocal. be thus Apoc. 1. To Iesu Christ whyche hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes through his bloud and made vs kinges and priestes vnto God euen his father vnto him be glory and rule for euer and euer Amen
so were they baptised Vicar of Christ. Thus may you see that if Peter were the Uicare of Christ euen so likewise was Paule and all the other Apostles And I do not thinke contrary but that Peter and all other of the Apostles were Christes Uicares if you meane by this word Uicar a deputie or such like for to preach his Euangelie which is an office of al other most soueraigne to minister Sacramentes and to do other such diuine seruice in Gods Church And thus were they worthy to be called as the Scripture nameth them Christs true Apostles Bishops Priestes Legates or any such like Which authority was giuen theÌ„ by Christ after his resurrection when he sayd vnto them these wordes Luke 24. Peace be amongest you Like as my father hath sent me so do I sende you Take you the holy Ghost whose sinnes soeuer you shall forgiue are forgiuen them and whose sinnes you shall retayne are retayned And the same authoritie did they receiue when Christe spake vnto all the Church Ioh. 21. after the mind of Saint Augugustine and other in Peter saying Peter feede my sheepe ¶ In the xliiij where you aske whether I beleeue that the Pope ordinaâ—ly chosen for a time his proper name being expressed To the 44. artycle be the successour of Peter I say that it seemeth to me a thing of no great valew whether a man beleue so or no I can not see y t it should be numbred amongst the Articles of our faith Succession of Peter How the Pope may be a successour of Peter Notwithstanding I will shewe my rude thought in it which is this The Pope may succeede in S. Peters steade or office and do the same duly diligently feeding Christes flocke and shewing vertuous ensample of liuing to the same so doing he may and ought to be thoght and named a true successour of S. Peter Euery good Bishop may be successour of Peter And thus is your Lordship S. Peters successour performing the conditions aforesaid with otherlike properties requisite to your order and duety yea and as many other as do truly their duty and duely the office of a Byshop And otherwise may not the Pope be called the successour of Peter for because he is entred into S. Peters office not regarding to do that is requisite for the same not folowing y e trace of vertue but the coÌ„trary And then is he wrongfully named if at any time such be which is not vnpossible For what should men cal those Peters successors that play the pageants and folow with the conditions of Caiphas Symon Magus or Iudas Such verely if any be cannot rightwilly claime to be Peters successors The Pope rather 〈◊〉 be Peters aduersary then his â—â—â—cessouâ— no more then the night may claime to be successour of the day for Peter was neuer so minded ne taught them so Yea they ought rather to be called Peters aduersaries for so much as they do not his will that is shewed by his owne actes and writing but worke against the same Of such may be saide Non Sanctorum filij sunt qurtenent loca Sanctorum sed qui exercent opera eorum That is to say Hierome As the 〈◊〉 is succesâ—â—â— of the day â—o is the Pope successor of Peter except he follow the steppeâ— of Peter they are not all Saintes children that occupy the rowms of Saintes but they are their children that exercise their works Yea of such may be said that is written of S. Hierome Al Byshops quoth he are not Byshoppes marke you well Peter but marke also Iudas Behold Stephen but behold Nicholas Ecclesiastical dignitie maketh not a Christen man Cornelius the Centurion being yet a pagan was made clean through the benefit of the holy ghost Contrariwise Daniel being a child condemneth Priestes or auncient men It is no easy thing saith he to stande in the rowme of Peter and Paul to kepe the seate of them now reigning with Christe For vnsauery salt is nought els worth but to be throwen out of the doores August and troden downe of hogges This sayth S. Hierome Wherunto agreeth wel S. Augustine Euery one quoth he that saith vnto you Pax vobis ought not to be heard or to be beleeued as a doue Crows be fedde of dead carion so is not a doue but liueth by the fruites of the earth Let vs marke not how the byrde speaketh but how he feedeth The Crow feedeth vpoÌ„ carion the Doue not so Her liuing is pure innocent and hurtlesse Whereby you may see that ill Bishops are no Byshops and that they which folow no Saints in vertuous liuing are not the successors of Saints but vnsauery salt that is neither of the church ne shal come in heauen to reigne there with Peter Paul but be thrown out with great conteÌ„pt For God knoweth a doue from a crow and an innocent liuer from a deuourer of carion But such as declare and shew good deeds as the Saints did be their childreÌ„ and successours and shal with them reigne in heauen So that to conclude I say How the Pope is sucsessour of Peter and how not Zach. 11. that the Pope ordinatly chosen is the successour of S. Peter folowing S. Peters godly liuing And els except he study to do diligently that he may be so called worthily it shal be but a vaine name For rather may he els be reputed an Image of a Pope or of a Bishop according as such be called of the Prophet O Pastor Idolum O Idoll shepheards ¶ In the xlv where you aske To the last article whether euer I haue promised as any time by an othe or made any confederacie or league with any person or persons that I would alway hold and defend certain conclusions or articles seeming to me and to my complices right consonant vnto the faith Ioh. Lambert required to detect his fellowes and will that I should certifie you of the course and forme of the said opinions and conclusions by row of y e names and surnames of them that were to me adherent promised to be adhereÌ„t in this behalf I say that I doe not remeÌ„ber that euer I made pact or confederacie w t any person or persons ne made any promise by oth that I would alway hold and defend any conclusions or articles seming to me and other right and consonant to the faith vnlesse it hath chanced me to say in this forme that I would neuer with the ayde of God forsake ne decline from the truth neither for feare nor yet for loue of man or men Thus I haue perhaps sayd in some time or some place because I haue in deed so intended and doe entend Gods grace assisting me But I can not yet tell you whether I haue so said or no nor to what persoÌ„s ne at what time neither in what place Neither I do reckeÌ„ me to haue any coÌ„plices but such as
Counsell to the intent to haue it punished without fauor euen with the extremity of the law Item that none of the kings subiects shall reason dispute or argue vpon the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter vpon paine of losing theyr liues No man to dispute of the Sacrament goodes and cattels without all fauor onely these excepted that be learned in Diuinitye they to haue theyr liberty in theyr scholes and appoynted places accustomed for such matters Item that holy bread and holy water procession kneling Holy bread and holy water with other rites of the Church established and creeping on good Friday to the crosse and Easter day setting vp of lights before the Corpus Christi bearing of candles on Candlemas day Purification of women deliuered of child offering of Crisomes keeping of the foure offering dayes paying theyr tithes and such like ceremonyes must be obserued kept till it shall please the king to chaunge or abrogate any of them This article was made for that the people was not quieted and conteÌ„ted many of them with the ceremonies then vsed Finally all those Priestes that be maryed and openly knowne to haue theyr wiues Maryed priestes punished or that hereafter do inteÌ„d to marry shall be depriued of all Spirituall promotion from doyng any duety of a Priest and shall haue no manner of office dignity cure priuiledge profit or commodity in any thing appertaining to the Clergy but from thence forth shal be taken Difference to be taught betwene things commauÌ„ded of God and ceremonyes vncommaunded had and reputed as lay persons to all purposes and intentes and those that shall after thys proclamation marry shall runne in his graces indignatoÌ„ and suffer punishment and imprisonment at his graces will pleasure Item he chargeth all Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Deacons Prouostes Parsons Uicars Curates other Ministers and euery of them in their own persons within their cures diligently to preach teach open and set forth to the people the glory of God trueth of his word and also considering the abuses superstitions that haue crept into the hartes and stomackes of many by reason of their fond ceremonies he chargeth them vpon payn of imprisonment at his graces pleasure Thomas Becket noted of stubbernesse not onely to preach and teach the word of God accordingly but also sincerely and purely declaring the difference betwene things commauÌ„ded by God and the â—ites and ceremonies in theyr church then vsed least the people therby might grow into further superstition Item for as much as it appeareth now clearely that Thomas Becket sometime Archbishop of Caunterbury stubbernely withstanding the wholesome lawes established agaynst the enormityes of the Clergy by the kynges highnesse noble Progenitour King Henry the second for the common wealth rest and tranquility of thys Realme of his froward minde fledde the Realme into FrauÌ„ce and to the Bishop of Rome maynteyner of those enormityes to procure the abrogation of the sayd Lawes whereby arose much trouble in this sayd Realme and that his death which they vntruely called Martyrdome happened vpon a rescue by him made and that as it is written he gaue opprobrious wordes to the Gentlemen which then counselled him to leaue hys stubbernenesse and to auoyde the commotion of the people risen vppe for that rescue and he not onely called the one of them bawde but also tooke Tracie by the bosome and violently shook hym and plucked hym in such maner that he had almoste ouerthrowne him to the pauement of the church so that vpon this fray one of theyr companye perceiuing the same strake him and so in the thronge Becket was slayne and further that his canonization was made onely by the Byshop of Rome because he had bene a champion to mayntayne his vsurped authority and a bearer of the iniquitye of the Clergy For these and for other great and vrgent causes long to recite the kinges Maiesty by the aduise of hys Counsell hath thought expedient to declare to hys louyng subiectes that notwithstanding the sayd canonization Tho. 〈◊〉 a rebell rather then a Sainct there appeareth nothing in his life and exterior conuersation wherby he should be called a Saynt but rather estemed to haue bene a rebell and traytor to his Prince Therefore his grace straytly chargeth and commaundeth that from henceforth the sayd Thomas Becket shall not be esteemed named reputed and called a Saynt but Bishop Becket and that his Images and Pictures thorow the whole Realme shal be pluckt downe and auoyded out of all Churches Chappels and other places and that from henceforth the dayes vsed to be festiuall in his name shall not be obserued nor the seruice office Antiphons Collectes prayers in his name read The canonization of Tho. Becâ—â—â— rased but rased put out of all the bookes that all their festiuall dayes already abrogated shal be in no wise solemnized but his graces ordinaunces and iniunctions therupon obserued to the inteÌ„t his graces louing subiectes shal be no longer blindly ledde abused to commit Idolatry as they haue done in tymes passed vpoÌ„ payne of his maiestyes indignation imprisoÌ„ment at his graces pleasure Finally his grace straightly chargeth and commaundeth that his subiects do keep and obserue all and singuler his iniunctions made by his maiesty vpon the payn therin conteined Here foloweth how religion began to goe backeward TO many which be yet aliue can testify these thinges it is not vnknowne how variable the state of ReligioÌ„ stood in these daies The variable changeâ— and mutations of religion in king Henryes dayes how hardly and with what difficulty it came forth what chaunces and chaunges it suffered Euen as y e king was ruled and gaue â—are sometime to one some time to an other so one while it went forward at an other season as much backeward agayne and sometime cleaâ— altered changed for a season according as they could preuayle which were about the king So long as Queene Anne liued the Gospell had indifferent successe After that she by sinister instigation of some about the king was made away the cause of the gospell began again to incline but that the Lord then stirred vp y e Lord Cromwell oportunely to helpe in that behalfe Who no doubt did much auayle for the encrease of Gods true Religion much more had brought to perfection The course of the Gospell interrupted by malicious enemyes if the pestilent aduersaryes maligning the prosperous glory of the Gospel by coÌ„trary practising had not craftily vndermined him and supplanted his vertuous procedings By the meanes of which aduersaries it came to passe after the taking away of the sayd Cromwel that the state of Religion more and more decayed during all the residue of the raygne of king Henry Among these aduersaries aboue mentioned y e chief captain was Steuen Gardiner bishop of Wint. who with his confederats and adherentes disdayning at the state of the L. Cromwel and at the
veritie and the will of God but the priuate gayne and commoditie of men They erre which thinke it lawfull for them to make lawes repugnaunt to the commauÌ„dement of God to the law of nature so that they be profitable to attaine wealth and riches Complaint of vniust lawes seruing to the â—â—ker of meÌ„ against the glory of God And of trouth froÌ„ my very hart I do mourne lament right noble Prince both for your sake also for the cause of Christes Church You pretende to impugne and gaynestaÌ„d the tyraÌ„ny of the Romish Byshop and truly do call him Antichrist as in deede he is in the meane tyme you defeÌ„d and maintaine those lawes of that Romish Antichrist which be the strength sinowes of all his power as priuate Masses single lyfe of Priestes other superstitions You threaten horrible punishmentes to good men and to the meÌ„bers of Christ you violently oppresse and beare down the veritie of the Gospell begynnyng to shyne in your Churches This is not to abolish Antichrist but to establish him I beseech you therfore for our Lord Iesus Christ that you file not your conscience in defendyng those Articles which your Byshops haue deuised and set forth touchyng priuate Masses Auricular confession vowes single life of Priestes prohibition of the one halfe of the Sacrament It is no light offeÌ„ce to establish Idolatry errours crueltie the filthy lustes of Antichrist If the Romane Byshop should now call a Councell what other Articles chiefly would he deuise and publish vnto the world but the very same which your Byshops haue here enacted Understand and consider I pray you the subtile traynes and deceites of the deuill The subtiltye of Sathan in abusing the power of Princes to maintaine his kingdome whiche is wont first to set vpon and assayle the chief gouernours And as he is the enemy of Christ from the begynnyng of the world so his chief purpose is by all craftie and subtile meanes to worke contumely agaynst Christ in sparsing abroad wicked opinions and setting vp Idolatry and also in pollutyng maÌ„kind with bloudy murthers and fleshly lustes in the workyng wherof he abuseth the policies and wittes of hypocrites also the power and strength of mighty Princes as stories of all tymes beare witnes what great kyngdomes Empires haue set themselues with all might maine agaynst the poore Church of Christ. And yet notwithstaÌ„ding God hath reserued some good Princes at all tymes out of the great multitude of such giants and hath brought them to his Church to embrace true doctrine and to defend his true worshyp Example of good Princes as AbrahaÌ„ taught Abimelech Ioseph the Egyptian kynges and after them came Dauid Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias excellyng in true godlynesse Daniell conuerted to the knowledge of God the kynges of Chaldea Persia. Also BritaÌ„ny brought forth vnto the world the godly Prince Constantine In this number I wishe you rather to be then amongest the enemyes of Christ defiled with Idolatry spotted with the bloud of the godly of whom God will take punishment as he doth many tymes forewarne and many examples do teach Yet agayne therefore I pray and beseeche you for our Lord Iesus Christ that you wil correct and mitigate this Decree of y e Byshops In which doyng you shall aduauÌ„ce the glory of Christ and prouide as well for the wealth of your owne soule as the sauegarde of your Churches Let the hartie desires of so many godly men through the whole worlde moue you so earnestly wishing that some good Kings woulde extend their authoritie to the true reformation of the Church of God to the abolishing of all Idolatrous worship and the furthering of the course of the Gospell Regarde also and consider I beseeche you those godly persons He meaneth ShaxtoÌ„ Latimer Cromer and others which are with you in bands for the Gospels sake being the true members of Christ. And if that cruell Decree be not altered the Byshops will neuer cease to rage agaynst the Churche of Christe without mercy or pitie For them the deuill vseth as instrumentes and ministers of his furie and malice agaynst Christ. The deuils instrumentes by whom he workâ—â—h These he stirreth vp to slay and kill the members of Christ. Whose wicked and cruell proceedings and subtile sophistications that you wil not prefer before our true and most righteous request all the godly most humbly hartily do pray beseech you Which if they shall obteyne no doubt but God shal recompence to you great rewards for your pietie and your excelleÌ„t vertue shal be renowmed both by penne and voyce of all the godly whiles the world standeth For Christ shall iudge all them that shall deserue either well or euill of his Church And whiles letters shal remaine the memoriall worthy of such noble deserts shall neuer dye or be forgotten with the posteritie to come And seing we seeke the glory of Christ and that our Churches are the Churches of Christ there shall neuer be wantyng such as both shall defend the righteous cause and magnifie with due commendation such as haue well deserued likewise shal condemne the vniust crueltie of the enemies Christ goeth about hungry thirstie naked prisoned complaining of the raging furie of the Bishops and of the wrongfull oppression and crueltie of dyuers Kyngs and Princes entreating that the members of his body be not rent in peeces but that true Churches may be defended his Gospell aduanced This request of Christ to heare to receiue and to embrace is the office of a godly Kyng and seruice most acceptable vnto God ☞ Intreating a little before page 1143. of certayne olde instrumentes for proofe of Priestes lawfull Marriage in times past I gaue a little touch of a certayne recorde taken out of an olde Martyrologe of the Church of Cant. touching Liuingus a priest and his wife in the time of Lanfrancke Wherein I touched also of certain lands and houses restored againe by the said Lanfrancke to the Church of S. Andrew Liuingus Priest and his wife Now for asmuch as the perfect note thereof is more fully come to my hands and partly considering the restoring of the sayde landes to be to Christes Churche in Canterbury and not S. Andrew in Rochester and also for that I haue founde some other presidentes approouing the lawfull Mariage of Priestes and legitimation of theyr children I thought good for the more full satisfying of the reader to enter the same as followeth * A note out of an old Martyrologe of Caunterbury OBijt Guillielmus Rex Anglorum c. Hic reddidit Ecclesiae Christi omnes ferè terras c. That is After the death of William King of England Ex Archiuis Eccles. Cant. the sayd Lanfrancke restored agayne to Christes Church in Canterbury all the landes whiche from auncient memory vnto these latter dayes haue bene taken away from the right of the sayd Church The names of which landes
feare or perill But in suche Realmes and Kingdomes as this wher Lawes and Parliamentes be not alwayes one but are subiect to the disposition of the prince neither is it certayne alwayes what Princes maye come y e surest way therfore to send Monkery Popery packing out of the realme is to doe with their houses and possessions as king Henry here did through y t motion of y e counsell of Cromwell For els who seeth not in Queene Maries time if either the houses of monkes had stand or their landes had bene otherwise disposed then into the handes of such as they were how many of them had bene restored replenished agayn w t monkes fryers in as ample wise as euer they were And if Dukes Barons and the Nobilities scarse were able to retayne the landes and possessions of Abbeyes distributed to them by king Henry from the deuotion of Queene Mary seeking to build agayne the walles of Hierico what then shoulde the meaner sorte haue done let other men coniecture Wherfore it is not vnlike but that Gods heauenly prouidence did well foresee and dispose these thinges before by this man The vtter ruine of Monasteryes was Gods worke in workyng the destruction of these Abbeyes whereupon as often as he sent out any men to suppresse any monasterie hee vsed commonly to send them with this charge that they shuld throw downe those houses euen to the foundation Which wordes although may seeme percase to some to be cruelly spoken of hym yet contrariwise doe I suppose the doing thereof not to be without Gods speciall prouidence and secret guiding Or els we might peraduenture haue had suche swarmes of fryers and monkes possessed in theyr nestes agayne before this day in England in so great a number that tenne Cromwels afterward vnneth should haue suffered to haue vnhoused them Wherfore if the plantation which the Lord God neuer planted be pluckt vp by the rootes Math. 15. let God alone wyth his working and let the monasteries goe Now that you haue seene what this Malleus Monachorum hath done in defacing the Sinagogue of the pope Malleus Monachorum Cromwelius let vs see how the sayd Cromwell againe did trauayle in setting vp Christes church and congregation After that the bishop of Romes power and authoritye was banished out of England the bishops of his sect neuer ceased to seeke all occasion how eyther to restore hys head agayne being broken and wounded Cromwell the Forte defence of the Church An assembly of learned men appoynted by the king or at the least to keepe vpright those thinges which yet remayned wherein although theyr labours were not altogether frustrate yet had they brought much more to passe if Cromwell as a mighty wall and defence of the church had not resisted continually theyr enterprises It happened that after the abolishing of the Pope certayne tumultes began to rise about religion Wherupō it seemed good vnto king Henry to appoynt an assemblye of learned men and Bishops Cromwel with Alex. Alesius resort to the assembly which should soberly modestly entreat and determine those thinges which perteyned vnto Religion Briefely at the kinges pleasure all the learned men but specially the Bishops assembled to whō this matter seemed chiefely to belong Cromwell thought also to be present himselfe with the Byshoppes who by chaunce meeting with Alexander Alesius by the way a Scottish man brought him with him to the conuocation house where all the Bishoppes were assembled together Which was in the yeare .1537 The Bishops and Prelates attending vppon the comming of Cromwell as he was come in rose vp and did obeysaunce to him as to their vicar generall and he agayn saluted euery one in theyr degree and sate downe in the highest place at the table according to his degree and office and after him euery bishop in his order and Doctours First ouer agaynst him sate the Archb. of Canterbury then the Archbishop of Yorke the bishops of London Lincolne Salisbury Bath Ely Herford Chychester Norwich Rochester and Worcester c. There Cromwel in y e name of the king whose most deare and secret Counsellour at that present he was and Lorde priuy Seale and vicar generall of the realme spake these wordes in maner folowing RIght reuerend fathers in Christe The kinges maiesty geueth you high thankes that ye haue so diligently without any excuse Cromwells Oration to the byshops assembled hither according to his commaūdement And ye be not ignoraunt that ye be called hither to determine certayne controuersies which at this time be moued concerning the christian Religion and fayth not onely in this Realme but also in all nations through the world For the king studyeth day and nyght to set a quietnesse in the Churche and he can not rest vntill all such controuersies be fully debated and ended through the determination of you of his whole Parliament For although his speciall desire is to set a stay for the vnlearned people whose cōsciences are in doubt what they may beleue and he himselfe by his excellent learning knoweth these controuersies wel enough yet he will suffer no common alteration but by the consent of you and of his whole Parliamēt By the which thing ye may perceiue both his high wisedome and also his great loue towarde you And he desireth you for Christes sake that all malice obstinacy and carnall respecte set apart ye will frendly and louinglye dispute among your selues of the controuersies moued in the Churche The kinges request to the Bishops and that ye will conclude all thinges by the woord of God without all brawling or scolding neither will his maiestye suffer the Scripture to be wrasted and defaced by any Gloses any papisticall Lawes or by any authority of Doctours or Counselles and muche lesse will he admitte any articles or doctrine not conteyned in the Scripture but approued onely by continuaunce of time and olde custome and by vnwritten verities as ye were wont to do Ye know wel enough that ye be bound to shew this seruice to Christ and to his Church and yet notwithstanding his maiestye will geue you high thankes if ye will sette and conclude a godly and a perfect vnity whereunto this is the onelye way and meane if ye wil determine all thinges by the Scripture as God commaundeth you in Deuteronomie whiche thing hys maiesty exhorteth and desireth you to do When Cromwel had ended this his Oration the Byshops rose vp altogether geuing thankes vnto the kings maiesty not for his great zeale toward the church of christ and also for his most godly exhortation worthy so Christian a prince Immediately they rose vp to disputation where as Stokesly Bishop of London first of all being the moste earnest champion maynteyner of the Romish Decrees whō Cromwel a litle before had checked by name for defending vnwritten verities endeuoured himselfe with all his labour and industry out of the olde Schole Gloses to maynteyne the
Alane Cope and Abell amoÌ„gest other which dyed in kyng HeÌ„ries dayes in the like Popish quarell that is for the like treason agaynst their Prince beyng in all to the number of 24. extolleth theÌ„ not onely in wordes but with miracles also vp to the height of heaueÌ„ amoÌ„g the crowned Martyrs Traytors made Martyrs Saints of God To the whiche Cope because in this hast of story I haue no laysure at this present to geue attendauÌ„ce I shall wayt atteÌ„dauÌ„ce the Lord willing an other tyme to ioyne in this issue with him more at laysure In the meane time it shall suffice at this present to recite the names onely of those 24. rebelles whom he of his Popish deuotioÌ„ so dignifieth with the pretensed title of Martyrs The names of which Monkish rebels be these here folowyng Iohn Houghton Robert Laurence Aug. Webster Reynald of Syon Iohn Hayle Iohn Rochester Iac. Wannere Iohn Stone 24. neither good martyrs to god nor good subiects to the king Iohn Trauerse William Horne Powell Fetherstone Abell Beside these were other ix Cartusian Monkes which dyed in the prison of Newgate To the whiche number if ye adde M. More and the Byshop of Rochester the summa totalis commeth to 24. whom the sayd Cope vniustly crowned for Martyrs But of these more shall be sayd the Lord willyng hereafter Thus hauyng discoursed the order of the vi Articles with other matter likewise folowyng in the next Parliament concernyng the condemnation of the Lord Cromwell of Doct. Barnes and his felowes c. Let vs now proceedyng further in this history coÌ„sider what great disturbaunce and vexation ensued after the settyng forth of the sayd Articles through the whole Realme of EnglaÌ„d especially amongest the godly sorte Wherein first were to be mentioned the straite and seuere commissions sent forth by the kynges authoritie to the Byshops Chauncelors Officials to Iustices Maiors Bailiffes in euery shyre Great disturbaÌ„ce in England after the 6. articlâ—â— and other Commissioners by name in the same commissions expressed and amongest other especially to Edmund Boner Byshop of London to the Maior Shiriffes and Aldermen of the same to enquire diligently vpon all hereticall bookes and to burne them also to enquire vpon such persons whatsoeuer culpable or suspected of such felonies heresies contemptes or transgressions or speakyng any wordes contrary the foresayd Act set forth of the sixe Articles Read before pag. 1101. The tenour of whiche Commissions beyng sufficiently expressed in auncient Recordes and in the Bishoppes Registers and also partly touched before pag. 1101. therfore for tediousnesse I here omit onely shewyng forth the Commission directed to EdmuÌ„d Boner Byshop of London to take the othe of the Maior of London and of others for the execution of the Commission aforesayd The tenour wherof here foloweth ¶ The Commission for takyng the othe of the Maior of London and others for the execution of the Acte aforesayd HEnry the eight by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England vnto the Reuerend father in Christ Edmund Boner Byshop of London Commission directed to Edm. Boner bishop of London from the king and to his welbeloued the Byshops Chauncellour health Know ye that we haue geuen you ioyntly and seuerally power and authoritie to receaue the othes of William Roche Maior of London Iohn Allen Knight Raffe Warren Knight Rich. Gresham Knight Roger Chomley Knight Sergeant at Law Iohn GreshaÌ„ Michael Dormer Archdeacon of London the Byshops CoÌ„missary and Officiall Robert Chidley Gwy Crayford Edward Hall Robert Broke and Iohn MorgaÌ„ and euery of them our CoÌ„missioners for heresies and other offences done within our Citie of London and Dioces of the same accordyng to the tenour of a certaine schedule hereunto annexed And therfore we commauÌ„de that you receiue the othes aforesayd and when you haue receaued them to certifie vs into our Chauncery vnder your Seales returnyng this our writ T. meipso at Westminster the 29 of Ianuary in the 32. yeare of our reigne What the othe was of these Commissioners whereunto they were bounde read before pag. 1101. * A note how Boner sat in the Guildhall in Commission for the vi Articles And of the condemnyng of Mekins VPon this commission geuen vnto EdmuÌ„d Boner he commyng to the Guildhall with other CoÌ„missioners The story of Rich. Mekins condemned by Boner to sit vpoÌ„ the Statute of the vi Articles begaÌ„ eftsoones to put in execution his authoritie after a rigorous sort as ye shall heare And first he charged certaine Iuries to take their oth vpon y e Statute aforesaid who being sworne had a day appointed to geue their Uerdicte At the which day they indited sundry persons which shortly after were apprehended brought to Ward who after a while remaynyng there were by the kyng his Counsaile discharged at the Starre chaÌ„ber without any further punishment Not loÌ„g after this Syr Wil. Roche being Maior Boner with other CoÌ„missioners sat at the Guildhall aforesayd before whom there were a certaine number of Citizens warned to appeare and after the Commission read the sayd parties were called to the booke and when v. or vi were sworne one of the sayd persoÌ„s beyng called to the booke Boner seemed to mislike and sayd Stay a while my Maisters quoth he I would ye should consider this matter well that we haue in hand whiche concerneth the glory of God the honor of the kyng and the wealth of the Realme and if there be any here amoÌ„g you that doth not consider the same it were better that he were hence then here TheÌ„ commoned the Commissioners with Boner about that man so that at length he was called to the booke and sworne not all together with his good will When the ij Iuries were sworne Boner taketh vpon him to geue the charge vnto the Iuries and began with a tale of Anacarsis by which example he admonished the Iuries to spare no persons Rich. Mekins presented by Boner of what degree soeuer they were And at the end of his charge he brought forth to the barre a boy whose name was Mekins declaryng how greuously he had offended by speaking of certaine wordes agaynst the state and of the death of Doct. Barnes produced into the sayd Court ij witnesses which were there sworne in the face of y e Court So a day was assigned vpoÌ„ which the Iuries aforesayd should geue vp their Uerdict at which day both the Commissioners the sayd Iuries met at Guildhall aforesayd Then the Clarke of the peace called on the Iuries by their names when their appearaunce was taken W. Robins Iurer Boner bad them put in their presentmentes TheÌ„ sayd the foreman whose name was W. Robins of that Iury. My Lord with a low curtesy we haue found nothyng At which wordes he fared as one in an agony sayd Nothyng haue ye
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
In the which hys assault he was so hotely saluted by the kinges shippes and the Island that by the confession of them that sawe it and by the report wrytten vnto the Lord Protector the French men at least lost a thousand men theyr ships and galleis so spoiled as being forced to return home they were not able then to set out againe Ex literis D. Protectoris Furthermore out of Fraunce creadible woorde was broughte to the Lorde Protectoure whyche yet in letters appeareth that into one towne in one vessel were brought at least three score Gentlemen to be buried and also an â—â—hibition special geuen out by the king not to speake of 〈◊〉 successe in that iourney Thys was about the beginning of August 1549. The like also might be noted of the losses of the sayde French king at Bullenburgh the eight day of August the same yeare as by the Lord Clintons letters may well appeare but for spending of time I passe it ouer What the meaning of the French king was in these voiages The 〈…〉 King Edward or how he intended further to procede I haue not herein to deale This is certain and euident that the mighty arme of God mercifully fought for king Edwarde his seruant to defend and deliuer him from so many harde dangers so daÌ„gerous and sundrye commotions stirred vp in so many quarters within this Realme and also without the Realme and all wythin the compasse of one yeare and yet the Lorde aboue fighting for his true seruant dispatched them all as in storie heere ye haue heard declared and is no lesse worthye of all posteritie to be noted Matter concerning Edmund Boner Bishop of London with declaration of the Actes and processe entred against him in king Edwardes time ANd thus muche hetherto hauing discoursed touching the manifolde troubles and tumults raised vp on euery side against king Edward by his vnkinde and vnnatural subiects and yet notwithstaÌ„ding the gratious goodnesse of the Lorde euer geuing him the victorie nowe lette vs returne againe to Boner Byshop of London where we leaft hym before that is in hys owne house where he was by the Counsaile commaunded to remaine as is aboue signified And nowe for so much as we haue to enter into the storie of the sayd Boner for the better vnderstandinge of the whole order therof it shal be requisite to rip vp the matter wyth the circumstaunces and occasions thereof from the first beginning of kinge Edwardes time Where is to be vnderstanded Sitting oâ— the kingâ— Commiâ—â—â—onerâ— in Paules Church that king Edwarde in the first yeare of hys raigne an 1547. the first day of September for the order of hys Uisitation directed out certaine Commissioners as sir Anthony Cooke sir Iohn Godsaule Knightes Maister Iohn Godsaule Christopher Neuinson Doctours of the Lawe and Iohn Madew Doctour of Diuinitie Who sitting in Paules church vpon their commission the day and yeare aforesaide there being presente at the same time Edmund Bishop of London Iohn Royston Polidore Uirgil Peter Uan and others of the saide cathedrall Churche An 〈◊〉 â—â—â—nystred tâ— Boner to 〈◊〉 â—he Popâ— after the sermone made and the Commission being reade ministred an othe vnto the said B. of London to renounce and deny the bishop of Rome with his vsurped authority and to sweare obedience vnto the king according to the effect and forme of the statute made in the 31. yeare of kinge Henry the eight also that he should present and redresse all and singular such things as were needeful within the sayd Church to be reformed Wherupon the said Bishop humbly and instantly desired them that he might see their commissioÌ„ only for this purpose intent as he sayd that he might the better fulfill put in execution the things wherein he was charged by them in their commission Unto whom the commissioners answearing said they wold deliberat more vpon the matter so they called the other ministers of the saide Church before them and ministred the like oth vnto them as they did to the bishop before Annâ— 1549 To whom moreouer there then certaine interrogatories and articles of inquisition were read by Peter Lillye the publike Notarie Which done after their othes taken the sayde Commissioners deliuered vnto the Bishop aforesaid certaine Iniunctions as wel in printe as wrytten and Homilies set foorth by the king All which things the sayde Bishop receiued vnder the wordes of thys protestation as followeth I Do receiue these Iniunctions and Homilies with this protestation that I will obserue them if they be not contrarye and repugnaunt to Gods lawe and the statutes and ordinaunce of the Church and immediately added with an othe that he neuer reade the sayde Homilies and Iniunctions The whyche Protestation being made in manner and fourme aforesaid the said Edmund Bishop of London instantly desired and required Peter Lilly the register aforesaide there and then to register and enact the same And so the sayd Commissioners deliuering the Iniunctions and Homilies to Maister Bellasiere Archdeacon of Colchester and to Gilberte Bourne Archedeacon of London Essex and Middlesexe and enioyning them in moste effectuous manner vnder paines therein contained to put the same in speedy execution and also reseruing other new iniunctions to be ministred afterward as wel to the bishop as to the Archdeacons aforesayd according as they should see cause c. did so continue the visitation til 3. of the clocke the same day in the afternoone At the whiche houre and place assigned the Commissioners being set and the Canons and Priestes of the sayd Church appearing before them and being examined vpon vertue of theyr othe for their doctrine and conuersation of life first one Iohn Painter one of the Canons of the said Cathedrall church there and then openly confessed that he viciously and carnally had often the company of a certaine married mans wyfe 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—rupt life of these 〈◊〉 Priestes Popish 〈◊〉 whose name he denied to declare In the which crime diuers other Canons and Priestes of the said church confessed in like maner could not deny them selues to be culpable And then after the Commissioners aforesayde had deliuered to Maister Royston Prebendary and to the proctour of the Deane and of the Chapter of the sayde Cathedrall Churche of Sainte Paule the kinges Iniunctions and the booke of Homelies enioyninge them to see the execution thereof vnder paine therein specified they proroged theyr sayde visitation vntill seuen of the clocke the next day following By this visitation aboue specified it appeareth gentle Reader first howe Boner made his Protestation after the receiuing of the kings Iniunctions and also how he after required the same to be put in publike recorde Thinges in this visitation to be noted Furthermore thou hast to note the vnchast life and conuersation of these popish votaries and priestes of Paules Nowe what followed after this protestation of the Bishop made remayneth further in
either to retein painting and grauing and forbeare writing or chosing writing to forbeare both the other gifts it would be a probleme seeing if grauing were taken away we could haue no printing And therefore they that presse so much the wordes of Non facies tibi sculptile euer me thincketh they condemne printed bookes the originall wherof is of grauing to make * * If ye did see any prinâ—eâ— yet to do worship to his grauen letterâ— then might you well seeke thus as ye do a knot 〈◊〉 in a rushe matrrices literarum Sed hoc est furiosum sunt tamen qui putaÌ„t palmarium And therfore now it is englished Thou shalt make no grauen Images least thou worship them which I here is newly written in the new church I know not the name but not farre froÌ„ the old Iury. But to y e matter of Images wherin I haue discoursed at large I thinke and ye consider as I doubt not but ye will the doctrine set foorth by our late Soueraigne Lord Ye shall in y e matter see y e truth set forth by such as had that committed vnto them vnder his highnes amongest whome I was not nor was not priuie vnto it till it was done And yet the clause in the booke for discussion of the Lord and our Lorde hath made manye thinke otherwise but I take our Lorde to witnes I was not that declaratioÌ„ of our Lord was his highnes own deuise ex se. For he saw the fond Englishing of the Lord disseuered in speach whom our Lord had congregate And this I adde lest geuing authoritie to the booke Holy water I shoulde seeme to aduaunt my selfe Now will I speake somewhat of holy water wherein I seÌ„d vnto you the xxxiiij chapter in the ix book of thistory Tripartite where Marcellus the bishop bad Equitius his Deacon to cast abroad water by him first hallowed wherwith to driue away the deuill And it is noted howe the deuil could not abide the vertue of the water but vanished away And for my part it seemeth the history may be true (:) (:) Consecration of water and salt to 〈◊〉 the people is attribute to Alexander 1. but what credite is to be geuen to those decâ—â—es falsly 〈◊〉 vpon those auncient Byshops 〈…〉 In nomine 〈◊〉 c. If the name of Christ do can serue only to cast out deuils What should water doe where Christ may and should serue onely to worke that mastery for we be assured by scripture that in the name of God the churche is able and strong to cast out Deuils according to the Gospel In nomine meo daemonia eijcient c. So as if the water were away by only calling of the name of God that maystry may be wrought And being the vertrue of theffect onely attributed to the name of God the question shuld be onely whether y e creature of water may haue the office to conuey the effect of the holines of thinuocation of Gods name And first in Christ the skirt of hys garment had such an office to minister health to the womaÌ„ and speâ—cle and cley to the blinde and S. Peters shadow S. Paules handkerchers And leauing old stories here at home the special gift of curation ministred by the kings of this realme not of their owne strength but by inuocation of the name of God hath bene vsed to be distributed in rings of gold and siluer And I thinke effectually wherin the mettall hath only an office and the strength is in the name of God wherein all is wrought And Elizeus put his staffe in like office And why the whole church myght not put water in like office to conuey abroad the inuocation of gods name there is no scripture to the contrary but there is scripture how other inferiour creatures haue bene promooted to like dignitie and much scripture how water hath bene vsed in like and greater seruice And the story I send vnto you sheweth how water hath bene vsed in the same seruice to driue away deuils In which matter if any shall say he beleeueth not the story and he is not bound to beleue it being no scripture that man is not to be reasoned with for the effect of the kings crampe rings And yet for such effect as they haue wroght when I was in FraÌ„ce * * The kingâ— ring geueth 〈◊〉 Ergo holy water may haue also his effect operation Resp. Non 〈…〉 thing of corporall things wiâ—â— spirituall ioyneth in 〈◊〉 compaâ—ison together 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 playne answere this Bâ—â—h be 〈◊〉 and aâ—gaynst the 〈◊〉 of God I haue bene my selfe much honoured and of all sortes entreated to haue them with offer of as much for them as they were double worth Some will say what is rings to holy water Marrie thus I say if the mettall of gold and siluer may doe seruice to cary abroad the inuocatioÌ„ of the name of God effectually for one purpose water may also serue to cary abroad the inuocation of the name of God wherewith to driue awaye deuils Hereto will be sayde Non valet argumentum a posse ad esse But the story saith the water did that seruice and other straungers say and affirme by experience the kings Maiesties rings haue done the seruice And our late maister continued all his life the exercise of that gift of God and vsed siluer and gold to doe that seruice to cary abroad the strength of the inuocation of the name of God by him and he vsed it among vs that serued him in it when hee had throughly heard and seene what might be sayd in the matter and yet he had no scripture especially for it that spake of rings of siluer or gold no more then is for the ashes ministred a little before ye last preached And as our young soueraigne Lord hath receiued them reuerently so I trust he shall be aduertised ne negligat gratiam Dei in dono curationum but follow his father therein also not doubting but God will heare him as he hath heard his father and others his progenitors kyngs of this realme to whose dignitie God addeth this prerogatiue as he doth also to inferior ministers of his church in the effect of their prayer when it pleaseth hym A man might finde some yonglings percase y t would say how worldly wily wittie bishops haue enueigled simple kings heretofore and to confirme their blessinges haue also deuised Anno 1550. how kings should blesse also and so authoritie to maintayne where truth fayled and I haue had it obiected to me that I vsed to prooue one piece of myne argument euer by a king as when I reasoned thus If ye allow nothing but scripture what say you to the Kinges rings but they be allowed Ergo somwhat is to be allowed besides scripture And another if Images be forbidden * * 〈…〉 â—rgumeÌ„t 〈◊〉 King 〈…〉 weare S. George 〈◊〉 brest if Images 〈…〉 The Kyng 〈◊〉 S. George vpon hys 〈◊〉
to keepe his house which myght haue mooued hym thereunto He did see the recouery of religion in England for that present desperate he knew he could not want a liuyng in Germany and he coulde not forget his wyfe and x. children and to seeke means to succour them But all these things set apart after he was called to answer in Christes cause he would not depart but stoutly stood in defence of the same and for the triall of that truth was content to hazard his lyfe Thus he remayned in hys owne house as prisoner a long tyme till at the length through the vncharitable procurement of Boner Bishop of London who could not abyde such honest neighbours to dwell by him M. Rogers sent to Newgate he was remooued from his owne house to the prison called Newgate where he was lodged among theeues and murtherers for a great space during which tyme what businesse he had with the aduersaries of Christ all is not knowen neither yet any certaintie of his examinations further theÌ„ he hymselfe did leaue in writyng which God would not to be lost but to remayne for a perpetuall testimony in the cause of Gods truth as here followeth recorded and testified by his owne writyng ¶ The Examination and aunswere of John Rogers made to the L. Chancellor and to the rest of the Counsell the 22. of Ianuary Anno. 1555. The Lord Chauncellour FIrst the L. Chancellour said vnto me thus Sir Examination aunswere of M. Iohn Rogers ye haue heard of the state of the realme in which it standeth now Rogers No my Lord I haue bene kept in close prison and except there haue bene some generall thyng sayd at the table wheÌ„ I was at dinner or supper I haue heard nothing and there haue I heard nothing whereupon any speciall thing might be grounded L. Chan. Then sayd the L. Chancellor Generall thynges generall things mockingly Ye haue heard of my L. Cardinals commyng and that the Parliament hath receyued his blessing not one resisting vnto it but one man which did speake against it Such an vnitie and such a myracle hath not bene seene And all they of which there are eyght score in one house sayd one that was by whose name I know not haue with one assent and * Ful sore against theyr wills if they could otherwise haue chosen consent receyued pardon of their offences for the schisme that we haue had in England in refusing the holy father of Rome to be hed of the Catholike Church How say ye are ye content to vnite and knit yourselfe to the fayth of the catholike church with vs in the state in which it is now in England Wyll ye do that Rogers The Catholike Church I neuer did nor will dissenâ— from L. Chancel Nay but I speake of the state of the Catholike church in that wyse in which we stand now in England hauyng receaued the Pope to be supreme head Rog. No head of the Catholicke Church but Christ. I know none other head but Christ of his catholike church neither will I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to haue any more authority then any other bishop hath by the word of God and by the doctrine of the olde and pure Catholike church 400. yeres after Christ. L. Chaun Why didst thou then acknowledge King Henry the 8. to be supreme head of the church if Christ be the onely head Rog. The supremacie of king Henry 8. how it is to be taken I neuer graunted hym to haue any supremacy in spirituall thyngs as are the forgeuenesse of sinnes geuing of the holy Ghost authoritie to be a Iudge aboue the worde of God L. Chan. Yea said he and Tonstall B. of Duresme and N. B. of Worcester Tonstall B. of Duresme N. Bishop of Worcester if thou hadst said so in his dayes and they nodded the hed at me with a laughter thou hadst not ben alyue now Rog. Which thing I denied and would haue told how hee was said and ment to be supreme head But they looked laughed one vpon another and made such a busines that I was coÌ„strayned to let it passe There lyeth also no great waight thereupon for all the world knoweth what the meanyng was The L. Chancellor also sayd to the L. Wil. Haward that there was no inconuenience therin to haue Christ to be supreme head The meaning why K. Henry was titled â—upreame head and the B. of Rome also and when I was ready to haue answered that there could not be two heds of one church and haue more plainly declared the vanity of that his reason the L. Chancellor said what saist thou make vs a direct answer whether thou wilt be one of this catholike church or not with vs in the state in which we are now Rog. My L. without faile I cannot beleeue that ye your selues do thinke in your harts that he is supreme head in forgeuing of sinne The Bishops contrary to theyr former doinges and wrytinges c. as is before sayd seyng you all the bishops of the realme haue now xx yeares long preached and some of you also written to the contrary and the Parliament hath so long agone condescended vnto it And there he interrupted me thus L. Chan. Tush that Parlament was with most great crueltie constrained to abolish and put away the primacie froÌ„ the bishops of Rome Rog. With crueltie Why then I perceyue that you take a wrong way with crueltie to perswade mens consciences For it should appeare by your doyngs now that the cruelty then vsed hath not perswaded your consciences How would you then haue our consciences perswaded wyth cruelty L. Chan. I talke to thee of no cruelty but that they were so often so cruelly called vpon in that Parlament to let the Act go forward yea and euen with force driuen thereunto where as in this parliament it was so vniformly receiued as is aforesayd Rog. Here my L. Paget told me more plainly what my L. Chauncellor ment Truth goeth not by number nor by the greater part Unto whom I answered My Lord what will ye conclude thereby that the first Parliament was of lesse authoritie because but few condescended vnto it and this last Parliament of great authoritye because more condescended vnto it It goeth not my Lord by the more or lesser part but by the wyser truer godlier part and I would haue sayd more but the L. Chauncellour interrupted me with his question willyng me once agayne to aunswer him For sayd he we haue mo to speake with theÌ„ thou 10. Prisoners out of Newâ—â—tâ— to be 〈◊〉 before 〈…〉 〈…〉 the 10. yelded which must come in after thee And so there were in deed ten persons moe out of Newgate besides two that were not called Of which ten one was a citizen of London which graunted vnto them and ix of the contrarye which all came to prison agayne and refused the cardinals blessing and the authoritie of his
ille natus subditus noster nondum explicatus fuerat à debitione certae cuiusdam pecuniae quā nostro aerario soluere iure tenebatur tamen maiorem vestri desyderij quam nostri debiti rationem habendam esse duximus Quin insuper animum voluntatem gratificandi vestrae Serenitati pro nostra mutua amicia in qua alia etiam re possumus cum oportunitas feret libenter ostendemus Deus Vest. Serenitatem diutissimè seruet incolumen Ex Regia nostra Westmonasterij 18. Febr. 1555. The same month the 19. day was a certaine intimation set foorth and printed in the name of Boner February 15. wherein was conteyned a general monition and strait charge geuen to euery man and woman within his Dioces The effect of B. Boners intimation sent into his dioces to receiue the Cardinalls absolution and to be reconciled to the Pope in the Lent nexte folowing to prepare themselues against Lent then neare approchyng to receyue the glad tidynges of peace and reconciliation sent from Pope Iulius 3. by Poole his Cardinall and Legate De Latere and so receyue also the ioyfull benefite of absolution beyng sent first from the Cardinall to Boner and from him to euerich of his Archdeacons to be ministred to euery priuate person within his Dioces that would come the said holy tyme of Lent to his Pastor or Curate to bee confessed and to receyue of hym wholesome counsaile penance and absolution Signifiyng moreouer that as he was authorised by the foresayd Cardinall so he for y e same purpose had indued with the like authoritie al and singular Pastors and Curates within his Dioces to reconcile and assoyle from their former heresie and schisme from the censures of the Church such as would resort vnto thē And lest any scruple or doubt rising peraduenture in their consciences should be any stay or let in this behalfe he had assigned and deputed therfore through his Dioces certain learned men to whom they might resort or els myght open their griefes to any of his Archdeacons or els come to hys owne person and so should be resolued And therefore all manner of doubtes and obstacles set aside hee straightly willed and commaunded euery man and woman to come to confession and to enioy this benefite of reconciliation and absolution agaynst the first Sonday next after Easter ensuyng and not to fayle For the which purpose he had specially commaunded the Pastours and Curates of euery parish to certifie vp in writyng the names of euery man and woman so reconciled and so forth The copy of which intimation here vnder followeth ¶ The declaration of the B. of London to be published to the lay people of his diocesse concernyng their reconciliation EDmund by the permission of God B. of London vnto all and singuler the lay people of his Diocesse doth send greeting in our sauiour Iesu Christ. Whereas this noble realme of England diuidyng it selfe from the vnitie of the catholike church and from the agreement in religion with all other christian Realmes hath bene besides many other miseries plagues which Gods indignation hath poured vpon it grieuously also vexed and sore infected with many and sondry sortes of sects of heretikes as Arrians Anabaptistes Libertines Zuinglians Lutherans and many other all which sectes be most repugnant and contrary one agaynst another all agaynst Gods truth and Christes Catholicke fayth whereupon hath growen such slaunder to the realme such malice and disagreement among our selues the inhabitants thereof such treasons tumultes and insurrections agaynst our prince such blasphemy and dishonour vnto God as no mans tong or pen is able to expresse It hath pleased the goodnes of God to cast his eye of mercy clemency vpon vs and to mooue the Popes holines to send his most godly messenger the most Reuerend father in God the L. Cardinall Poole Legate de Latere to bryng vs the glad tidings of peace and reconciliation to reduce and bryng home vnto the folde the lost sheepe that were gone astray whose message as it hath bene honourablye receyued of the Kyng and Queenes maiesties euen so the Lords spirituall and temporall and commons at the last Parliamente hath receyued it reuokyng all lawes the which in the tyme of schisme were promulgate against the authoritie of the Popes holynes and restoryng the same and the church of Rome to all that power which they had in this realme before the sayd schisme the which reconciliation was also most glad and ioyfully embraced as well of all the clergy and conuocation of the prouince of Cant. as also of many other persons and beyng so great necessary to be extended to euery person of the Realme it hath pleased the sayd L. Legates grace to geue imparte vnto me the sayd B. of London for my sayd Diocesse and to all such as I shall appoynt in that behalfe power authoritie to absolue and reconcile all and euery person therof as well of the Clergy as of the Laitie and as well men as women the which will renounce their errors and beyng penitent will humbly require to be restored to the vnitie of the Catholike church as by the letters of the sayde L. Legates grace sent vnto me and from me sent vnto euery of the Archdeacons within my dioces more at large may and doth appeare And forasmuch as in myne owne person as well for the multitude of people as distaunce of places I cannot minister this benefit vnto euery priuate person my selfe and for that also the holy tyme of Lent is now at hande in which euery true christen man ought to come vnto his owne Pastor and Curate to be of him confessed and to receyue at his hand wholesome counsaile penance and absolution these are therefore as well to geue knowledge vnto euery one of you as also to signifie declare that for that purpose I haue by the sayd authoritie chosen named and deputed and so by these presentes doe chuse and depute all and singuler pastors and curates hauing cure of soules within my Diocesse and beyng themselues reconciled herein that they and euery of them by authoritie hereof shall haue full power and authoritie to absolue all such as be lay persons of their parishes from heresie and schisme and from the censures of the Church into y e which they be fallen by occasion therof also to reconcile to the church al such which shal declare themselues penitent and desirous to enioy the benefit of the sayde reconciliation And whereas diuers pastors and curates in sondry parishes peraduenture bee not able to satisfye the myndes and to appease the consciences of some of theyr parishioners in cases that shal trouble them I haue therfore geuen also authoritie to euery Archdeacon of my dioces within his Archdeaconry to name and appoynt certayne of the best learned in euery Deanry of their Archdeaconry to supply that lacke so that euery man so troubled may repaire to any one of
euer he sayd as they alledge To the slaunderous vntrue and vngodly conclusion he saith that George Constantine with other his aduersaries before named and theyr adherents not regarding the feare of God and theyr bounden duety of louing obedieÌ„ce towards God and the king and his true Ministers haue to much slaunderously with false tongues contumelious wordes and spitefull deedes labored by all meanes to discredite and deface the kinges gracious authority to hym committed Who euer sithe he came to the Dioces hath endeuored himselfe to shew his faythfull ministerye by his true honest doinges and to vse his authority according to his vocation to Gods glory and the kinges honour And that he hath bene diligent in teaching of trueth reforming of superstition free of hospitality diligent in ouerseeing with Godly wisedome peace and mercifulnesse as he trusteth in God may be truely approoued And he is able iustly to charge his aduersaries with all the faultes herein by them most vniustlye and slaunderously agaynst hym obiected And he doth maruell greatly that George Constantine with other his adherentes are not ashamed maliciously to obiect for the intent to sclaunder hym with molesting of preachers founden there For trueth it is that he hath molested none but hath iustly brought vnder significauit one Morice a Preacher liuing lewdly for his stubborne behauiour and malicious contemptes euen yet continuing in his wilfull contempt and irregularity And he hath to his knowledge iustlye certified Hugh Raulyns Parson of Tynby for his wilfull recusancy of two other Personages shamefully deceiuing the Kynges maiestye by coulour of Commission as appeareth by the same And as for the rayling contemptuous preaching of R. M. and the vnlearned arrogant preaching of the Chauntoure he referreth to discreete Hearers whiche were offended thereat as they shewed this Defendaunt And this Deponent brought into his Dioces both learned Preachers and learned men in the lawe to his verye great charges which men George CoÌ„stantine with his adherentes hath weried away ¶ After these aunsweres thus exhibited by the vertuous and Godly Byshop agaynst the quarrelling and friuolous articles of his foresayd aduersaryes to wit Hugh Raulins and Thomas Lee then came in for witnes vpon the sayd articles and informations George Constantine and the Chauntour of S. Dauids agaynst whom the Byshop layde first exceptions then also exhibited matter iustificatory the tenor and processe whereof here foloweth in order to be sene first concerning the exceptions and after the matter iustificatory * Exceptions generall layd and purposed on the behalfe of Robert Byshop of S. Dauids agaynst all and singuler the pretensed Witnesses producted on the behalfe of Hugh Raulins Clerke and Thomas Lee vpon theyr vntrue surmised Articles by them exhibited vnto and before the kinges most honorable Counsel by the deuise and procurement of the Chaunter and George Constantine with R. M. Clerke agaynst the sayd Byshop FIrst the sayd Byshop sayth and alledgeth that by law there ought no fayth or credence to bee geuen vnto the depositions and sayinges of the sayde witnesses nor anye part thereof because they are infamous false periured and in some part of theyr depositions discording parciall conducted subornate instructed and for fauour of the informers theyr bolsterers haue deposed of malice more then the articles wherupon they were producted doth coÌ„teine and beside and without the compasse of the same articles and in diuers other partes of theyr depositions they depose vnum eundem praemeditatum sermonem as by theyr sayd depositions doth appeare vnto the which the sayd Bishop referreth himselfe as much as it shal be expedient for him and none otherwise And further for other causes particularly and specially as is declared in y e booke of exceptions ¶ Exceptions agaynst the vnlawfull proceedinges of Hugh Raulins Clerke and Thomas Lee Promoters of the foresayd vntrue Articles in executing of theyr commission for proofe of the same ITem the sayd Thomas Lee for himselfe and the other Promotour dyd contrary to iustice at the execution of theyr Commission examine certayne of the Wytnesses himselfe in the house of his Brother in law George Constantine and the sayde Lee and Dauid Walter the Byshoppes mortall enemy and seruaunt to the sayd George Constantine did write these Depositions vpon the Articles at theyr owne pleasures and also after the deuise of the sayd George Constantine and the Chauntour and R. M. the Byshoppes mortall enemies and the very Deuisers and Procurers of the informations and bolsterers and bearers of the Promotours in the suite thereof These are the names of the Wytnesses so examined whyche are already knowne Dauid ap Syr Richarde of Gertus a periured and an adoulterous personâ— standinge in the number for two Wytnesses written in two places of the booke Item ap Ruddz of Kemarthe Griffeth ap Howell Guyne of Kennarthe Lewes Dauid Clerke Dauid ap Haruye Clerke Syr Goghe alias Morgon c. Item one Iohn Draper of Carmarthen and adherent of the foresayd aduersaryes and enemies to the sayd Bishoppe did also contrary to the tenour of theyr Commission examine certayne Wytnesses and hadde to hys Clerke one William Dauids seruaunt in Liuery vnto the foresayd Griffith Donne the Bishoppes vtter enemy by whiche shamefull parciallity they haue written more matter moe wordes other termes and sentences then some of the Deponentes hath deposed or coulde depose Humphery Toye the fift Deponent Rice Goughe the 14. Deponent William ap Ienkins the 5. Deponent Iohn Bengâ—y the lxviij Deponent Richard Parson 39. which are already knowne what maner of men the Promoters are Item the sayd Hugh Raulins was not present at the Bishops sermon whereof his information maketh mention neither yet at there cutting of the Commission for proofe therof for the foresayd aduersaries did deuise y e same gaue it vnto the sayd Raulins to promote choosing him for the same purpose knowing him to be a man willing setting his whole delight to worke mischiefe both wyth word and deede who abuseth his toung most shamefully with most vnsetting wordes euer rayling vpon the sayde Bishop to euery man that will heare him without eyther respect or reuerence of the kinges Maiesties authoritye to the sayd Bishop committed And the said Raulins hath 4. or 5. Benefices aboue the vallure of 200. Markes a yeare and is resident vppon none of them but spendeth his liuing to the hinderaunce of other men going aboute here and there wandring to and fro without either man or boye wayting on him more like a light person then a man of such liuelode and of his vocatioÌ„ being a preacher And in deede he is taken for a lewd felow of all that know his behauiour in so muche that when a certayne man obiected vnto the aduersaries that it was ill done to putte so lewd a felow as Raulins to promote theyr cause they answered and reported his honesty with these wordes wee know Raulins to be a very knaue and so meet for no purpose as he is to set
as the rest of the examinates doe and that this sayd Iurate was present there at the deed doyng After the depositions of these foresayd witnesses being taken published and denounced the sayd B. speakyng to Wil. Flower asked hym if he knew any matter or cause why his sentence should not be red and he to be pronounced as an heretike Wherevnto the martyr of God answereth agayne as followeth I haue nothyng at all to say for I haue already sayd vnto you all that I haue to say that I haue said I will not go from and therfore do what you wyll c. ⧠The burning of William Flower at Westminster the 24. of Aprill An. 1555. ¶ A prayer and confession of W. Flower OH eternall God most mighty and mercifull father who hast sent downe thy sonne vpon the earth Flowers prayer to saue me all mankynd who ascended vp into heauen agayne and left hys bloud here vpon the earth behynd hym for the redemption of our sins haue mercy vpon me haue mercy vppon me for thy deare sonne our sauiour Iesus Christes sake in whom I confesse onely to bee all saluation and iustification and that there is none other mean nor way nor holynes in which or by which any man can be saued in this world This is my fayth which I beseech all men here to beare witnesse of Then he sayd the Lords prayer and so made an end Then M. Cholmley came to him willyng hym to recant his heresie Talke betweene W. Flower and M. Cholmely whereby he might do good to the people or els he would be damned Flower answered as followeth Sir I beseech you for Gods sake be contented for that I haue sayd I haue said and I haue bene of this fayth from the beginnyng and I trust to the liuyng God hee will geue me his holy spirite to continue to the ende Then he desired all the world to forgeue hym whome he had offended as he forgaue all the world This done first his hand beyng held vp agaynst the stake was stroken of his left hand beyng stayed behynde hym At the which striking of his hand certaine that were present beholders of the matter and purposely obseruyng the same credibly enformed vs that he in no part of hys body did once shrinke at the strikyng therof but once a little he stirred his shoulders And thus fire was set vnto hym who burning therein cried with a loud voyce Oh the sonne of God haue mercye vpon me Oh the sonne of God receyue my soule three tymes and so his spech beyng taken from hym he spake no more liftyng vp notwithstandyng his stumpe with hys other arme as long as he could And thus endured this constant witnes and faythfull seruaunt of God the extremitie of the fire beyng therein cruelly handled by reason that to his burning little wood was brought so that for lacke of fagots there not sufficient to burne hym they were fayne to strike hym downe into the fire Where he lying along which was dolefull to behold vpon the ground hys nether part was consumed in the fire whilest hys vpper part was cleane without the fire hys tongue in all mens sight still moouyng in hys mouth May. 1555. The 3. of May a letter was sent to George Colte and Thom. Daniell to make search for and apprehend Iohn Bernard and Iohn Walshe who vsed to repaire to Sudbury and carying about with them the bones of Pigotte that was burned do shew them to the people persuading them to be constant in his religion and vpon examination to commit them to further orderyng accordyng to the lawes This day Stephen Appes was committed to the litle ease in the Tower there to remayne two or three dayes vntill further examination The 12. day M. Thomas Rosse preacher was by the counsailes letters deliuered from the Tower to the Shiriffe of Northfolke to be conueyed and deliuered to the B. of Norwich and he eyther to reduce hym to recant or els proceed agaynst hym according to the law The 16. a letter was sent to the L. Treasurer signifiyng what the L. had done for Rosse and that order should be geuen according to his L. request for letters to the Bishops as Appes whom the Lieuetenant of the Tower reporteth to be mad his L. perceiuyng the same to be true should commit hym to Bedlem there to remayne vntill their further order The 26. a letter was sent to the L. Treasurer to conferre with the B. of London and the Iustices of Peace of that Countie wherein they are to be executed that are alredy condemned for religion vpon agrement of places to geue order for their execution accordingly· The 28. a letter was sent to the L. Treasurer to cause speedie preparation to be made of such mony as was appoynted for such persons as should cary the ioyful tidings of Queene Maries good deliuery of chyld to diuers princes so as they be not compelled to stay when tyme shall come The Embassadors were to the Emperour the L. Admirall to the French King the L. Fitzwaters to the kyng of Romains Sir Henry Sidney to the K. of Portingall Rich. Shelley whose free passage through France M. Doctor Wootton was willed to procure by letters the 24. of Iune The 29. was a letter directed to Sir Frances Inglefield to make search for one Iohn D. at LondoÌ„ Anno 15â—5 May. and to apprehend him and send him to the Counsaile and to make search for such papers bookes as may thinke may touch the same D. or one Benger ⧠The burning and Martyrdome of Iohn Cardmaker Iohn Warne Vpholster which suffered both together in Smithfield An. 1555. May. 30. 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—â—er and 〈◊〉 Warne â—â—â—tyrs VPon the 30. day of May suffred together in Smithfield Iohn Cardmaker otherwise called Tailour Prebendarie of the church of Wels Ioh. Warne Upholster of the parish of S. Iohn in Walbrooke Of whome it remaineth now particularly to entreat beginning first with M. Cardmaker who first was an obseruant Frier before the dissolution of the Abbeys then after was a maried Minister and in king Edwards time appointed to be Reader in Paules where the Papistes were so much agrieued with hym for his doctrines sake that in his reading they cut and mangled his gowne with their kniues This Cardmaker being apprehended in the beginnyng of Queene Maries raigne Cardmaker 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 apâ—â—â—hended 〈◊〉 layd in 〈◊〉 Fleete with M. Barlowe Bishop of Bathe was brought to London and layde in prison in the Fleete king Edwards lawes yet beyng in force But after the Parliament was ended in which the Pope was againe admitted as supreme hed of the church and the Byshops had also gotten power and authoritie Ex officio to exercise their tyranny these two were both brought before Winchester Chauncellour and others appointed by Commission as before is mentioned to examine the fayth of such as were then prisoners and as vnto others before so now vnto
into a pyt or ditche and earnestly perswaded by some of her ignoraunt neighbours to go on Pilgrimage to S. Laurēce for helpe for her child sayd that neither S. Laurence Against inuocation of dead Images nor any other S. could helpe her child therfore none ought to goe on Pilgrimage to any Image made with mās hād but one-to vnto almightie God for Pilgrimages were nothyng worth sauing to make the Priestes rich Vid. plura inferius VNto Iohn Houshold Robert Rascall Iohn Houshold c. and Elizabeth Stamford as well the Article against the Sacrament of the altar was obiected as also that they had spoken agaynst praying to Saintes had despised the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome and others of his Clergy Against trāsubstantiation and authoritie of the Pope But especially Iohn Houshold was charged to haue called thē Antichristes and whooremongers and the Pope him selfe a strong strumpet and a common bande vnto the world who with his Pardōs had drowned in blindnes all Christian Realmes and that for money ALso among diuers other ordinary Articles propounded agaynst George Browne George Brown these were coūted very heynous hereticall First that he had sayd that he knew no cause why the Crosse should be worshipped Against adoration of the crosse seyng that the same was an hurt payne vnto our Sauiour Christ in the tyme of his Passion and not any ease or pleasure alledging for example that if he had had a frend hanged or drowned he would euer after haue loued that gallowes or water by the which his frend dyed rather worse for that thē better An other obiection was that he had erroneously obstinately and maliciously said for so are theyr words that the Church was too rich Against immoderate riches of the popes clergy This matter I may tell you touched somewhat the quicke and therefore no maruell though they counted it erroneous and malicious for take away their gaine and farewell their religion They also charged him to haue refused holy water to be cast about his chamber and likewise to haue spoken against priests with other vaine matters Iohn Wikes THe greatest matter wherewith they burdened Iohn Wikes was that he had often and of long time kept company with diuers persons suspected of heresie as they termed them and had receiued them into his house and there did suffer and heare them sundry times reade erroneous and hereticall bookes cōtrary to the faith of the Romish Church and did also himselfe consent vnto their doctrine and had many times secretly conueyed them from the taking of such as were appointed to apprehend them Ioh. Southacke Rich Butler c Vide inferius Against the real presence LIke as the greatest number of those before mentioned so were also Iohn Southake Richard Butler Iohn Samme William King Robert Durdant and Henrye Woolmā especially charged with speaking words against the real presence of Christes body in the Sacrament of the Altar and also against Images and the rest of the seauen Sacraments Howbeit they burdened the last v. persons with the reading of certaine English hereticall bookes accounting most blasphemously the Gospel of Iesus Christ writtē by the 4. Euangelists to be of that number as appeareth euidently by the 8. article obiected by Tho. Benet Doctour of lawe and Chancelour and vicare general vnto Rich. Fitziames then Bish. of London against the sayd Rich. Butler The very words of which article for a more declaration of truth I haue thought good heere to infert which are these Reading of Englishe bookes Also we obiect to you that diuers times and especially vpon a certaine night about the space of three yeares last past in Robert Durdantes house of Yuercourt neare vnto Stanes you erroneously and damnably read in a great booke of heresie of the sayd Robert Durdants all that same night certaine chapters of the Euangelists in English conteining in them diuers erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie in the presence of the sayde Robert Durdant Iohn Butler Robert Carder Ienkin Butler William King and diuers other suspect persons of heresie then being present and hearing your sayd erroneous lectours and opinions Of these men see more hereafter in the table following To the same effect and purpose tended the tenour of some of the Articles propounded against the other foure Whereby as also by others like before specified we may easily iudge what reuerence they which yet will be counted the true and onely Churche of Christ did beare to the word and Gospell of Christ who shamed not to blaspheme the same with most horrible titles of erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie But why should we maruel thereat seeing the holy Ghost in sundry places of the Scripture doth declare that in the latter daies there should come such proud and cursed speakers which shal speake lies through hypocrisy and haue their consciences marked with an hot yron Let vs therefore now thanke our heauenly father for reuealing them vnto vs and let vs also pray him that of his free mercies in his sonne Christ Iesus he would if it be to his glory eyther turne and mollifie all such harts or else for the peace and quietnes of his Church he woulde in his righteous iudgement take them from vs. About this time Richard Fitziames ended his life After whose death The death of Richard Fitziames bishop of London Cuthbert Tonstall Bishop of London Cutbert Tunstall afterwards Byshop of Durham succeeded in the Sea and Bishoprike of London who soone vpon his first entrie into the roome minding to follow rightly the footesteps of his predecessour caused Edmund Spilman priest Henry Chambers Iohn Higgins and Thomas Eglestone to be apprehended and so to be examined vpon sundry like Articles as before are expressed and in the end either for feare of his crueltie and the rigour of death The reall presence denied or else through hope of his flattering promises such was their weakenesse he compelled them to abiure and renounce their true professed faith touching the holy Sacrament of Christes body and bloud which was that Christes corpall body was not in the sacrament but in heauen and that the Sacrament was a figure of his body and not the body it selfe MOreouer about the same time there were certaine articles obiected against Iohn Hig aliâs Noke aliâs Iohnson by the saide Bishops vicar generall Amongst which were these Against a priest to haue two benefices First that he had affirmed that it was as lawfull for a tēporall mā to haue two wiues at once as for a priest to haue two benefices Also that he had in hys custody a booke of the foure Euangelistes in English and did often reade therein and that he fauoured the doctrines opinions of Martin Luther Testimony touching M. Luther openly pronouncing that Luther had more learning in his litle finger then all y e doctours in England in their
of August an 1511. and being at that time brought before D. Smith B. of Lincolne was by him examined vpon dyuers and sundry articles the effect wherof are these 1. First that he had spoken against auricular confession and denyed the corporall presence of Christes body in the sacrament of the altar 2. Item that he beleued that al holy men of his sect were onely priestes 3. Item that he had affirmed that the father of heauen was the altar and the second person the sacrament The articles of Thomas Man that vppon the Ascension day the sacrament ascended vnto the altar and there abideth still 4. Item that he beleued not aright in the sacrament of extreme vnction 5. Item that he had called certaine priestes meanely arrayed pyld knaues 6. Item that he had sayd that pulpits were priestes lying stooles 7. Item that he had beleued that images ought not to be worshipped and that he neyther beleeued in the Crucifixe nor yet would worship it 8. Item that he had affirmed that he heard say the word of God and God to be al one and that he worthily receiueth the word of God receiueth God 9. Item that he had sayd that the popish Churche was not the church of God but a sinagogue and that holy men of his sect where the true church of God For these and suche like matters was he a long time emprisoned and at last through frailtie and feare of death was contented to abiure yeld himselfe vnto the iudgement of the Romish Church and thereupon was enioyned not only to make hys open recantation but also from thencefâ—rth to remayne as prisoner within the monastery of Osney besides Oxford Thomas Man sent to the monastery of Osney and so to beare a fagot before the first crosse at the next generall Procession within the Uniuersitie Howbeit not long after the Bishop hauing neede of the poore mans helpe in hys housholde busines tooke him out of the said Monastery and placed him with in his owne house vntill his busines was ended and then hys turne once serued hee appoynted D. Wilcockes his vicar generall that in hys next iudicial Session within the sayd Priorie of Frideswide at Oxforde Thomas Man sent to the monastery of Frideswyde he shoulde assigne him to remayne within the sayd Priorie and not to depart thence without licence of the Prior for the tyme being vpon payne oâ— relapse and vpon lyke payne he also enioyned him to weare the signe of a Fagot vnder his vppermost garment vntill he were dispensed withall for the same Al which notwithstanding he beyng belike both sory for hys offence in denying the trueth and also weary of his seruile and prisonlike bondage bethought hymself how he might best escape their cruell handes and therefore after a while seyng good opportunitie offered him Thomas Man fledde out of the monastery he fled the dioces and iurisdiction of Lincolne and secking abroad in other couÌ„tryes for worke thereby to susteine his poore lyfe he most commonly abode sometime in Essexe sometime in Suffolke where also he associated and ioyned himselfe vnto such godly professors of Christes Gospel as he there could heare of But within fewe yeares after such is the cruell rage of Sathan and hys wicked members whiche neuer suffer the godly long to continue vntroubled he was againe accursed of relapse Thomas Man the second time apprehended by the inquest of the inquisition of London and therupon was apprehended brought vnto Rich. Fitziames then Bish. of Lond. the 9. day of February an 1518. he was examined by D. Hed the Bishops vicar generall within his pallace at Lond. where the sayde Hed iudicially assisted with diuers of his complices declared first vnto man that for as much as he was since hys first abiuring againe detected and accused by certayne credible and honest persons of the same heresies which he had once before recanted and further contrary to the order of penaunce enioyned hym by the late Byshop of Lincolne he had departed the Priorie of Sainct Frideswide and the Dioces of Lincolne without leaue The cause of hys martyrdome eyther of the Byshop or Prior and was now also found within y e dioces of LoÌ„don and that without hys badge assigned hym by y e sayde bishops vicar generall he therefore as Chauncellour and vicar generall vnto the bish of Lond. deputed for that purpose did then meane to proceede agaynst hym as a relapse by order of Ecclesiasticall lawes in that behalfe prouided Wherfore he appoynted hym to appeare agayne in the coÌ„sistory of Pauls the 12. day of February next after there to answere vnto such articles as then should be propounded agaynst him At which day and place the Chauncellor first reciting the causes before mentioned why he did then proceede against him obiected vnto him these articles folowing Articles againe obiected against Thomas Man 1. First that he was of the Dioces of London 2. IteÌ„ that he was a Christen man professed Christes Fayth and the determinatioÌ„s of holy Church concernyng the seuen Sacramentes and other articles of the Catholicke fayth 3. Item that it was not lawfull for any man especially a lay man erroneously and obstinatly to hold teach or defend any opinion contrary vnto the determinations of the sayd church and that the person so doing is an hereticke 4. Item that within one of the 12. monthes of the yeare of our Lord. 1511. he had bene detected before the Bishop of Lincolne that then was Against the reall presence in the Sacrament of diuers poyntes of heresie as that he had affirmed that the very body and bloud of christ was not in the sacrament of the altar but materiall bread and wine and that he had receiued it at Easter as holye bread and likewise had affirmed that the crucifixe other Images in the Church were not to be worshipped and also that confession made vnto a priest was of none effect with diuers other like opinions and heresies 5. Item that for these and such like poyntes of heresie he had bene abiured in S. Mary church at Oxford before D. Wilcockes Chauncellour vnto the sayde Byshop of Lincolne in the month of October in the yeare last abouesayd and there dyd renounce them and all other promising no more to fal into the like 6. Item that there also he had taken a solemne oth to do such pennaunce as should be enioyned him by the authoritie of the sayd Bishop 7. Item that then he was enioyned to abide within the monastery of Osney by Oxforde and also there to beare a fagot before the first Crosse in the generall Procession 8. Item that after a certayn tyme that he had bene within the monastery of Osney the Byshop of Lincolne for certayne causes tooke him into his owne house and seruice respiting his pennaunce for a time 9. Item that afterwardes which was the 9. day of October anno 1512. the sayd Bishops Chauncellour iudicially sitting
abuses of the place and order where he liued was cast in prison At length beyng weake and feable through imprisoÌ„ment he sent for y e Warden of the Couent desiring and beâ—eching him to haue some respect of his woefull state pittifull case The Warden rebuking and accusing hym for that he had done spoken He aunswered againe and sayde that he had spoken nothyng whiche might be preiudiciall or hurtfull to their monkery or against their Religion Ex Phil. Melanct in Apologia cap. de vot Monast. But there shoulde come one and assigned the yeare an 1516. Who should vtterly subuert all monkery and they should neuer be able to resist him c. Long it were to induce here all Prophecies that be read in histories Certeine I minde briefly to touch passe ouer Ex Reuelat. Brigit lib. 4. cap. 17. And first to omit the reuelations of Brigit wherunto I doe not muche attribute who prophecying of the destruction of Rome in her 4. booke cap. 17. sayth That Rome shal be scoured and purged with three thinges with sworde fire and the plough Brigit prophesieth of reformaâ—ion resembling moreouer the sayd Church of Rome to a plant remoued out of the old place into a new Also to a body condemned by a iudge to haue the skinne flayne off the bloud to be drawen from the fleshe the flesh to be cut out in peeces and the bones thereof to be broken and all the marow to be squiesed out from the same so that no part thereof remayne whole and perfect c. But to these speculations of Brigit I geue no great respect as neither I doe to the predictions of Katherine De Senis And yet notwithstanding Antoninus writing of the same Katherine in hys 3. part Antonia part 3. hist. titul 23. cap. 14. Tit. 23. cap. 14. reciteth her wordes thus prophesying of the reformation of the church to Fryer Reymund her ghostly father By these tribulations sayth she God after a secret maner vnknowne to man shall purge his holy Church and after those thinges shall follow such a reformation of the holy Church of God Katherina Senensis prophecying of reformation and such a renouation of the holy pastours that the onely cogitation and remembrance thereof maketh my spirite to reioyce in the Lord And as I haue oftentimes told you heretofore the spouse which is now all deformed and ragged shal be adourned and decked with most ritch and precious ouches and brouches and all the faythfull shal be glad and reioyse to see themselues so bewtified with so holye pastours Yea and also the infidels then allured by the sweete sauour of Christ shall returne to the catholicke folde and be conuerted to the true byshop and shepheard of theyr soules Geue thankes therefore to GOD for after this storme hee will geue a great calme c. Of the authoritie of this prophetisse I haue not to affirme or iudge but rather to heare what the Catholique iudge will say of this their owne saint and Prophet For if they do not credite her spirite of prophesie why then doe they authorise her for a pure saint amoÌ„g y e Sisters of deare S. Dominick If they warreÌ„t her prophesie let them say then when was this glorious reformation of the Churche euer true or like to be true if it be not true now in this maruellous alteration of the Churche in these our latter dayes Or when was there any such conuersion of Christian people in all countries euer heard of since the Apostles tyme as hath bene since the preaching of Martine Luther The prophesie of Hieron Sauonarola Vid. supra pag. 707. 753. Of Hieronimus Sauonarola I wrote before pag 000 shewing that he prophecied That one shoulde passe ouer the Alpes like to Cyrus who shoulde subuert and destroy all Italye Which may well be applyed to Gods word and the Gospell of Christ spreading nowe in all places since Luthers time The prophesie of Theodoricus Theodoricus Bishop of Croacia liued neare about the time when Hus and Hierome were martyred Who in y e ende of his propheticall verses which are extant in print declareth That the sea of Rome whiche is so horriblie polluted with Simonie and auarice shall fal and no more shal oppresse men with tyranny as it hath done and that it shal be subuerted by hys owne subiectes and that the Church and true pietie shal florish agayne more then euer it did before Nouiomagus testifieth that he in the yeare of our Lord 1520. heard Ostendorpius The prophesie of Doct. Weselus A prophesie of the popes head a Canon of Dauentrie say that when he was a young man Doctor Weselus a Phrysian which was then an old man told him That he should liue to see this new schoole diuinitie of Scotus Aquinas and Bonauenture to be vtterly forsaken and exployded of all true Christians In a booke of Carolus Bouillus mention is made of a certaine vision which one Nicholas an heretique of Heluetia had in which vision he saw the popes head crowned with 3. swordes proceeding from hys face and 3. swordes comming toward it This vision is also imprinted in the bookes of Martine Luther with hys preface before it Nicholas Medlerus being of late superintendent of BruÌ„swyke Ex Flacio de testibus veritatis affirmed and testified That he heard and knewe a certayne Priest in his country which told the priests there that they layd aside Paule vnder their deskes and pues but the time would come when as Paule should come abroad and driue them vnder the deskes and darcke stalles where they shoulde not appeare c. Matthias Flaccius in the ende of his booke intituled De testibus veritatis speaketh of one Michaell Stifelius which Michaell being an old man told him that he heard the Priestes and Monkes say many tymes by old prophecies that a violent reformation must needes come amongest them and also that the sayd Michaell heard CoÌ„radus Stifelius his father many tymes declare the same who also for the great hatred he bare agaynst this filthy sect of Monkes and priestes told to one Peter Piâ—er a friend and neighbour of hys that he should lyue and see the day and therefore desired him that when the day came besides those Priestes which he should kill for himselfe he woulde kill one priest more for hys sake Haec ex Flaccio This Stiteleus thought belike that this reformation shuld be wrought by outward violence The Gospel beginneth his reformation with peace and quietnes and force of sword but he was thereing deceiued Although the aduersarye vseth all forcible meanes and violent tyranny yet the proceeding of the Gospell alwaies beginneth with peace and quietnes In the table of Amersham men I signified a little before pag. 000. how one Haggar of LondoÌ„ speaking of this reformation to come declared That the Priestes should make battaile and haue the vpper hand a while but shortly they should be vanquished and
behind him The death of Duke Fridericke for that he liued a single life and was neuer maried wherfore after him succeeded Iohn Fridericke D. of Saxony Mention was made a little before page 859. of the Ministers of Strausburgh which because of their Mariage Disceptatiō betweene the Senate of Strausburgh and Cardinall Campeius about married ministers were in trouble and cited by the Bishop to appeare before him and thereto be iudged without the precinct of the Citie of Strausburgh wheras there had bene a contrary order taken before betweene the Bishop and the Citie that the Bishop should execute no iudgement vpon any but vnder some of the Magistrates of the said City of Strausburgh Whereupon the Senate and Citizens taking into their hands the cause of these maried Ministers in defence of their owne right and liberties wrote as is sayd to their Byshop of Strausburgh and caused the iudgement thereof a while to be stayed By reason whereof the matter was brought at lēgth before Cardinall Campeius Legate sent by Pope Clemēt to the assemble of Norenberge an 1524. The chiefe doer in this matter was one Thomas Murnerus a Franciscane Frier who had commenced a greeuous complaint against the Senate and Citie of Strausburgh before the foresayde Cardinall Campeius Murnerus a Frier an accuser of maried ministers The Senate of Strausburgh purgeth themselues to Cardinall Campeius Wherefore the Senate to purge themselues sent their Ambassadours thus clearing their cause and aunswering to theyr accusation That they neither had bene nor would be any let to the Byshop but had signified to him before by theyr letters that whatsoeuer he could lay against those maried Priests consonant to the lawe of God they woulde be no stay but rather a furtherance vnto him to proceede in hys action But the Senate heerein was not a little greeued that the Bishop contrary to the order and compact which was taken betweene him and them did call the sayde Ministers out of the liberties of their Citie For so it was betweene them agreed that no Ecclesiasticall person should be adiudged but vnder some iudge of their owne Citie But now contrary to the said agreement the Bishop called those Ministers out of their liberties The Bishop of Strausburgh breaketh the agreement made the liberties of the Citie and so the Ministers claiming the right and priuiledge of the Citie were condemned their cause being neither heard nor knowne And now if the Senate should shew themselues any thing more sharpe or rigorous vnto those Ministers in claiming the right of the Citie the people no doubt woulde not take it well but happely woulde rise vp in some commotion against them in the quarell and defence of their fraunchises and liberties And where it is obiected that they receaue Priests and men of the Clergy into the fredome and protection of their Citie to this they answered that they did nothing herein but which was correspondent to the auncient vsage and maner of the Citie before and moreouer that it was the Byshops owne request desire made vnto them so to do To this the Cardinall againe aduising well the letters of the Bishop The answer of Campeius to the ambassadours The Popes prelates be lawles and can breake no order whatsoeuer they doe The ambassadours reply against the Cardinall the whole order of the matter which was sent vnto him declared that he right wel vnderstood by the letters sent that the Ministers in deede as the Ambassadours sayd were called out from the freedome liberties of the Citie and yet no order of law was broken therein for as much as the Bishop said he had there no lesse power and authoritie then if he were his owne Uicare delegate and therefore he desired them that they woulde assist the Bishop in punishing the foresayd Ministers c. After much other talke and reasoning on both partes wherein the Ambassadours argued in defence of their freedome that the iudgement should not be transferred out of the Citie among other cōmunication they inferred moreouer and declared how in the Citie of Strausburgh were many yea the most part of the Cleargy which liued viciously and wickedly with their strumpets harlots whom they kept in their houses Holy matrimony punished wicked whoredome escapeth to the great offence of the people shame to Christes Church and pernitious example of other and yet the Bishop would neuer once stirre to see any punishing or correction thereof Wherefore if the Senate said the Ambassadours should permit the Bishop to extend his crueltie and extremitie against these married Ministers for not obseruing the Bishop of Roomes law and leaue the other notorious whoremaisters whiche brake the law of God to escape vnpunished doubtles it would redound to their great danger and perill not onely before God but also among the commons of their Citie readie to rise vpon them To this Campeius aunswered what composition or bargaine was betwixt the Bishop and thē Campeius answereth he knew not but surely the Acte of the one was manifest and needed no great triall in law of prouing and confessing and therefore they were sequestred and abandoned from the communion of the Church ipso facto As for the other sorte of them which keepe harlots and concubines although said he it be not well done Ipso facto that is vpon the very doing of the acte without any further iudgement or triall by the lawe yet doth it not excuse the enormitie of their Mariage Neither was he ignorant but that it was the maner of the Bishops of Germany for money to winke at Priests lemans and the same also was euil done in deede and farther that the time should come when they shall be called to an accompt for the same but yet neuerthelesse it is not sufferable that Priestes therefore shoulde haue wiues And if comparison should be made sayd he much greater offence it were a Priest to haue a wife then to haue and keepe at home many harlots His reason was this For they that keepe harlots sayd he as it is naught that they do A fitt reasō for a carnall Cardinall better it is to haue many concubines then one wife .. Touching the Greeke church how vntruely this Cardinall speaketh turne to the pag. 187. The Ambassadours reply so do they acknowledge their sinne the other perswade themselues to do well and so continue stil without repentance or conscience of their fact All men said he can not be chaste as Iohn Baptist was yet can it not be proued by any example to be lawfull for Priests professing chastitie to leaue their single life and to marrie no not the Greekes themselues which in rites be differing from vs do geue this libertie to their owne Priestes to marry wherefore he prayed them to geue their ayde to the Bishop in this behalfe Whereunto the Ambassadours replyed againe sayeng that if he would first punish the whoremasters then might the Senate assist him
all meanes do prouide how to stop the course of the word and because they see themselues too weake to bring theyr purpose about they flie to the ayde of Kings and Princes For the necessary remedie whereof if they shall thinke good to ioyne their consent there shall nothing be lacking in their behalfe what they are able eyther in counsayle or goodes to do in the matter declaring moreouer that this should haue bene seene too long before Which being so they praied and desired them to accept in good parte and diligently to expend this that they did write As for theyr owne parte they required nothing else more then peace both betweene them and all men Neither was it euer their intent to stirre any thing that should be preiudiciall against their league and bande agreed vpon betweene them But in this cause which concerneth their eternall saluation they can do no otherwise but as they haue done vnlesse their errour by learning might be proued and declared vnto them Wherefore as they did before so now they desire againe that if they thinke this their doctrine to be repugnant to the holy Scripture The Tygurines will be iudged by the scriptures they will gently shew and teach them their errour and that before the end of the moneth of May next ensuing for so long they will abide wayting for an aunswere as wel from them as from the Bishop of Constance and also from the Uniuersitie of Basill And thus much conteineth the aunswere of the Tigurines vnto the letter of their other colleagues of Heluetia In the meane time as this passed on and the moneth of May aboue mentioned was now come The B. of Constance aunswereth the Tygurines by wryting the Byshop of Constance with the aduise of his Councell about him did aunswere the Tigurines as he was requested of them to do in a certaine booke first written and afterward printed wherin he declareth what Images and pictures those were which the prophane Iewes and Gentiles in the old time did adore and what Images be these which the Churche hath from time to time receaued and admitted and what difference there is betweene those Idols of the Iewes Gentiles and these Images of the Christians A Popishe distinction betweene the Images of the Gentiles and Images of of the Christians Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 4. The conclusion hereof was this that where as the Scripture speaketh against Images and willeth them not to be suffered that is to be vnderstand of such Images and Idols as the Iewes and Idolatrous Gentiles did vse yet neuerthelesse such Images pictures which the Church hath receaued are to be vsed and reteined From this he entreth next into the discourse of the Masse where he proueth by diuers and sondry testimonies both of the Popes Canons and Councels the Masse to be a sacrifice and oblation This booke being thus compiled and wrytten hee sent it vnto the senate of Zuricke about the beginning of Iune willing and exhorting them by no manner of meanes The booke of the Byshop of Constance written to the Senate of Zuricke in defence of the Masse and Images The aunwere of the Tigurines to the Byshops booke to suffer their images or the masse to be abrogated and shortly after he published the said booke in Print sent it to the Priests and Canons of the Minster of Zuricke requiring them to folow the custome of the Church receaued and not to suffer themselues otherwise to be persuaded by any mā The Senate againe answering to the Bishops booke about the middle of August did write vnto him first declaring that they had read ouer ouer againe his booke with all diligence The which booke for somuch as the Byshop had diuulged abroad in printe they were therof right glad because the whole world thereby might iudge betwene thē the better After thys they explaned vnto hym the iudgement and doctrine of their ministers and preachers and finally by the authoritie testimonies of the Scripture conuinced his opinion and prooued the doctrine of his booke to be false But before they sent their answer to him about the 13. day of Iune they commanded al the images as wel within the Citie as throughe their dominion to be taken downe and burned quietly and without any tumult Images abolished within all the dominiō of Zuricke A few monethes after an order was taken in the sayde Citie of Zuricke betweene the Canons of the churche and citie for disposing the landes and possessions of the Colledge It would grow to a long discourse to comprehend all things by order of circumstance Certaine Pages or townes of the Suitzers complayne against the Tigurines that happened amōg the Heluetians vpō this new alteration of religion but briefly to contract and to runne ouer the chief specialties of the matter heere is first to be noted that of the Heluetians which were confederate together in 13. Pages chiefly sixe there were which most disdained and maligned thys religion of the Tigurines to witte Lucernates Urani Suitenses Unterualdij Tugiani Friburgenses These in no case could be recōciled False matter of accusation laide against the Tigurines by the other Pages The rest shewed thēselues more fauourable But the other which were their ennemies conceiued great grudge raised many sclaunderous reportes and false rumours against them and laide diuers thinges to their charge as first for refusing to ioyn theyr consent to the publique league of the other Pages with Frances the french king then for dissenting from them in religion and thirdly for refusing to stand to the Popish decree made the yeare before at Ratisborne by Ferdinandus and other bishops aboue mentioned pag. 838. They layd moreouer to their accusation for aiding the Uualsutenses theyr neyghbors against Ferdinandus their Prince which was false Also for ioyning league secretly with other Cities wythout their knowledge which was likewise false Item that they should intende some secrete conspiracie against them and inuade them with warre which was as vntrue as the rest What slaūnderous tongues can doe Many other quarels besides they pretended againste the Tigurines which were all false and cauilling sclaunders as that they should teach and preache that Mary the mother of Christ had mo sonnes that Iames the younger the Apostle did die for vs and not Christe hymselfe Against these and such other vntruthes being meere matters of cauillation and sclaunder The Tigurines aunswer againe to the complaint of the Pages the Tigurines did fully and amply purge and acquite themselues by wryting and did expostulate vehemently with them not onely for these false and wrongfull suspitions of theyr partes vndeserued but also for other manifolde iniuries receiued and borne at theyr handes among which other wrongs and iniuries thys was one that the Burghmaster of Turegia had apprehended a certaine preacher Iohn Oxlinus a preacher apprehended for religion named Ioannes Oxlinus and led him home as prisoner vnto his house
was taken prisoner by the Cardinall of Loraines seruants by whome he was caryed from Gorze to the Castell of Nommeny Doctor Castellane carriâ—d to the Castell of Nommenye The zelous affection of the CitezeÌ„s of Metz toward their preacher wherupon the citizens of Merz tooke no little displeasure and greeuance who being greeuously offended to haue their preacher so to be apprehended and imprisoned within short space after tooke certaine of the Cardinalles subiectes and kept them prisoners so long vntill the Abbot of S. Antonies in Uiennois called Theodore de Chaumont vicar generall as wel in causes spirituall as teÌ„porall through the iurisdiction both of the Cardinall and Bishopricke of Metz Tollouse and Uerdune being furnished with a letter commission from the See of Rome came to the saide towne of Metz and after diuers declarations made to the Prouost and the other Iustices and Counsellers of the Citie he so wrought and brought to passe that immediately the sayde subiectes of the Cardinall were set at libertie But Iohn Castellane was kept still prisoner in the Castell of Nommeny Whosoeuer escape the Christians are sure to suffer and was most cruelly handled from the time of the fourth day of May vntill the twelfth day of Ianuary during all which time he perseuered constant in y e doctrine of the sonne of God Wherupon he was carried from Nommeny Doctor Castellane constant in his doctrine to the towne and Castell of Uike alwaies perseuering constantly in the profession of the same doctrine so that they did proceed vnto the sentence of his degradation that he might be deliuered ouer vnto the secular power according to the custome and manner And for so much as the fourme and manner of the sentence and processe of disgrading is notable and hath bene reported vnto vs word for word we haue thought good heere to annexe the same to declare the horrible blasphemies ioined with grosse and brutish subtiltie in those high misteries which the enemies of the truth do vse in their processe against the children of God whereby euery man euen the most ignoraunt may euidently perceaue the horrible blindnes that these vnshamefast Catholiques are blinded withall The sentence of the degradation The senteÌ„ce of his degradation Ex actis episcopalibus COncerning the processe inquisitorie fourmed and geuen in fourme of accusation against thee Iohn Castellane priest and religious man of the fryer Eremites of the order of S. Austine vnderstanding likewise thy confession which thou hast made of thine owne good will mainteining false and erroneous doctrine and marking also besides this the godly admonitions and charitable exhortations which we made vnto thee in the towne of Metz which thou like vnto the serpent Aspis hast refused and geuen no eare vnto also considering thine answeares made and reiterate vnto our interrogatories by meanes of thine othe in the which diuelishly thou hast hydden and kept backe not onely the truth but also following the example of Caine hast denyed to confesse thy sinnes and mischeuous offence and finally hearyng the great number of witnesses sworne and examined agaynste thee theyr persons and depositions diligently considered and all other things woorthy of consideration beeing iustly examined the reuerende mayster Nicholas Sauin doctour of diuinitie and inquisitour of the fayth assistaunt vnto vs hath entred processe agaynst thee and geuen full information thereof this our purpose and intent being also communicate vnto diuers Maysters and Doctours both of the Ciuile and Canon lawes heere present which haue subscribed and signed heereunto whereby it appeareth that thou Iohn Castellane hast oftentimes and in diuers places openly and manifestly spread abroade and taught manye erroneous propositions full of the heresie of Luther contrary and against the Catholique faith and the veritie of the Gospell and the holy Apostolique see and so accursedly looked backe turned thy face that thou art founde to be a lyer before Almighty God It is ordeyned by the sacred rules of the Canon lawe that such as through the sharpe dartes of their venemous tongue doo peruert the Scriptures and go about with all their power to corrupt and infect the soules of the faithfull should be punished and corrected with most sharpe correction to the ende that others should be afrayde to attempt the like and apply themselues the better to the study of Christian concorde through the examples set before their eyes as well of seuerity as of clemency For these causes and others rising vpon the saide processe by the Apostolique authoritie and also the authoritie of our sayde reuerende Lorde the Cardinall whych we doo vse in this our sentence definitiue whiche wee sitting in our iudgement seate declare in these writinges hauing God onely before our eyes and surely considering that what measure we do meat vnto other the same shal be measured to vs againe True you say for your measure is death definitiue and therfore looke you for the same measure agayne at Gods hand we pronouÌ„ce and declare senteÌ„tially and diffinitiuely thee Iohn Castellane beyng here present before vs and iudge thee because of thy desertes to be excoÌ„municate with the most great excoÌ„munication and therewithall to be culpable of treason against the diuine maiesty and a mortall enemy of the Catholicke fayth and veritie of the Gospell also to be a manifest hereticke a folower partaker of the execrable * If Luther be to be noted of cruelty which teacheth all meÌ„ and killeth no man what then is to be noted in the Pope which killeth all Gods children and teacheth none crueltie of Martin Luther a stirrer vp of old heresies already coÌ„demned and therfore as thou oughtest to be deposed and depriued of all Priestly honor and dignitie of all thy orders of thy shauing religious habite also of thy Ecclesiasticall benefices if thou hast any and from all priuilege of the Clergy so we here presently do depose depriue and seperate thee as a rotten member from the communion and companie of all the faythfull and beyng so depriued we iudge that thou oughtest to be actually disgraded that done we leaue thee vnto the secular powers committyng the degradation and actuall execution of this our sentence vnto the reuerend Lord and Byshop here present with the authoritie and commaundement aforesayd This senteÌ„ce beyng thus ended with their Catholicke Sermon also the sayd Byshop of Nicopolis sittyng in his pontificalibus in the iudgement seate beyng Suffragan of Metz with the clergy nobles and people about him proceeded to the disgradyng as they call it of the sayd maister Iohn Castellane Thus the sayd maister Iohn Castellane being made ready to his degradation by the officers of the sayd Byshop was apparelled in his Priestly attyre and afterward brought forth of the Chappell by the Priestes which were therunto appointed with al his priestly ornamentes vpon him and holdyng his handes together he kneeled downe before the Bishop Doc. Castellane disgraded Then the officers gaue him the chalice
afterwarde was byd hym selfe to kneele down to haue his head cut off no cause nor coÌ„demnation further beyng layd agaynst him but onely of meere hatred agaynst the Gospell Ex Ioan. Gastia The name of the Persecutor appeareth not in the story George Scherrer At Rastat by Saltzeburge An. 1528. Ater that this George had instructed the people in knowledge of the Gospell in Rastat .x. miles distant froÌ„ Saltzeburge George Scherâ—er Martyr he was accused of his aduersaries and put in prison where he wrote a confession of his faith whiche Mathias Illiricus hath set out wyth his whole storye Ex Mat Flat Illyrica Hee was condemned to be burned a liue but meanes was made that first his head shoulde be cut of and his body afterward be cast into the fire Going toward his death he sayd crying aloude That you may knowe sayde he that I die a true Christian A straunge myracle of God in manifesting hys Gospel I will geue you a manifest signe and so he did by the power of the Lord For when his head was taken of froÌ„ his shoulders the body falling vpon his belly so coÌ„tinued the space while one might well eat an egge After that softly it turned it selfe vpon the backe and crossed the righte foote ouer the lefte and the right hand ouer the left At the sight wherof they which sawe it were in a great maruell The Magistrates which before had appoynted to haue burned the body after his beheading seeing this myracle would not burne it but buryed it with other Christian mens bodyes and many by the same examplr were moued to beleue the Gospell Thus God is able to manifest the truth of his Gospell in the midst of persecution who is to be blessed for euer Amen Balthasar Officiall Henry Flemmyng At Dornick 1225. This Henry a Fryer sometyme of Flaunders forsooke hys habite maryed a wyfe Who beyng offered lyfe of Balthasar if he woulde confesse hys wyfe to be an harlot denyed so to do and so was burnt at Dornic A Popishe priest and a wicked murderer A good priest dwelling not farre from Basill 1539. A good Priest martyred in hys own house There was a certaine wicked Priest a notorious adulterer a dycer and a vile dronkard geuen to all wickednes and vngratiousnesse without all feare regarding nothing what mischiefe he did moreouer a maÌ„ fit and readye to serue the affection of the papistes at all turnes It chaunced y t this Priest was receiued and lodged in the house of an other Priest dwellyng not farre from Basill whiche was a good man and a sincere fauourer of the Gospell This dronken priest sitting at supper was so dronke that he coulde not tell what he did or els feyned himselfe so dronke of purpose the better to accomplishe hys intended mischiefe So it followed that this wretch after hys first sleep rose out of his bed and brake all the glasse windowes in his chamber threwe downe the stone and rent all his hostes bookes that he founde The host awaking wyth y e noyse therof came to hym asking howe he dyd whether there were any theeues or enemies that he was in feare of desiring him to shew what he ayled But assoon as the good host had opened his chamber doore the wicked cutthroate ranne at him with his sworde and slew hym The host after the wounde receaued fell downe and dyed Upon this a clamour was made through all the street and the neighbours came in the murderer was taken and bound and yet all the frendes and kinsfolkes that the good priest had could not make that miserable caitiffe that was the murderer to be executed the superiour power did so take hys part saying that he shoulde be sent to hys byshop The townes men did grieuously cry out and complayne at the boulstering out of so manifest vilany So did also the noble man that was the Lord of the Page saying that so many good men and maried priests were drowned and beheaded for such small trifles without any regard had to the Byshop but a murtherer might escape vnpunished It was aunswered to them agayne that what the superiour powers wold do thei had nothing to do withal The tyme was otherwise now then it was in the commotion of the rusticall people The superiour power had authoritie to gouerne as they would sayd they it was their parts onely to obey Ex Ioan Gastij And so was he sent bound to the byshop and shortly after dismissed hauing also a greater benefice geuen him for hys worthy acre for he so auaunted him selfe that he had slain a Lutheran Priest Ex tom 2. Conuiualium Sermonum Ioan. Gastij ex Pantal. Charles the Emperours Procurator Doctour Anchusanus Inquisitour Latomus At Louane An. 1543. XXviij ChristeÌ„ men and weomen of Louane Paule a preist Two aged women Antonia Two men At Louane 1543. When certayne of the Cittie of Louane were suspected of Lutheranisme the Emperors Procurator came from Bruselles thether to make Inquisition After which Inquisition made certaine bandes of armed men came beset their houses in the nighte where many were taken in theyr beddes pluckt froÌ„ their wiues and children and deuided into dyuers prysons Through the terrour wherof many citizens reuolted from y e doctrine of the gospel and returned agayne to Idolatrye But 28. there were whiche remayned constant in y e persecutioÌ„ Unto whoÌ„ the Doctors of Louan Anchusanus especially the Inquisitour Latomus sometymes w t other came and disputed thinking no lesse but either to confound them or to conuert theÌ„ But so strongly y e spirite of y e Lord wrought with hys Saints that the other went rather confounded awaye theÌ„ selues When no disputation coulde serue that whiche lacked in cunning they supplyed w t tormentes by enforcing and afflicting theÌ„ seuerally euery one by him selfe Among the rest there was one Paulus a Priest vpon the age of 60. yeres whom the Rectors of the Uniuersitie wyth theyr Collegues accompanyed with a great number of billes and gleues brought out of prison to y e Austen Friers where after many foule wordes of the Rector he was degraded But at length for feare of death he began to stagger in some poynts of his confession and so was had out of Louane and condemned to perpetuall prison whiche was a darke and stincking dongeon where he was suffered neither to read nor write Paulus a priest condemned to perpetuall prison or anye man to come at him commaunded onely to be fed with bread and water After that other two there were whiche because they had reuoked before were put to the fire and burnt 2. Martyrs burnt at Louane constantly taking their martyrdome Then was there an old man and 2. aged women brought forth An aged man Martyr of whom the one was called Antonia borne of an auncient stocke in that Citie These also were condeÌ„ned the man to be headed the 2. women to be buryed quicke Antonia
can say of this iustice Nowe it is aboute two of the clocke in the afternoone Shortly we shall heare what some of them sayde when they went to execution There be certaine of them so obstinate that they will not looke vppon the crucifixe nor be confessed to the priest and they shall be burned aliue The heretickes that be apprehended and condemned are to the number of 1600· but as yet no more but these foresayd 88. are already executed This people haue theyr originall of the valley named Angronia neare to Subaudia and in Calabria are called Vltramontani In the kingdome of Neaples there are 4. other places of the same people of whome whether they liue well or no as yet wee knowe not For they are but simple people ignoraunt wythout learning woode gatherers and husbandmen but as I heare much deuout and religious geuing themselues to die for religions sake From Montealto the 11. of Iune And thus much wryteth this Romanist ☞ Here moreouer is to be noted that the foresaid Marques Buccianus aboue specified hadde a sonne or brother vnto whome the sayde new Pope Pius the fourth belike is reported to haue promised a Cardinalshippe at Rome if all the Lutherans were extirped and roted out in that prouince And like inough that the same was the cause of thys butcherly persecution and effusion of Christen bloud in the said countrey of Calabria beyond Neaples in Italy Besides these godly Italian Martyrs in thys Table aboue contained many other also haue suffred in the same countrey of Italie of whome some before haue bene specified some peraduenture omitted But many moe there be whose names we know not wherof assoone as knowledge may be geueÌ„ vnto vs we purpose God willing to impart the same louing reader vnto thee ☞ Now in the meane time it foloweth according to my promise made before next after this lameÌ„table slaughter of Calabria here to insert also the tragical persecution horrible murder of the faithfull flocke of Christe inhabiting in Merindole in Fraunce and in other townes adiaceÌ„t neere vnto the same in the time of Franciscus .1 the french king The furious crueltie of whiche miserable persecution although it can not be set foorth too muth at large yet because we wil not weary too much the reader with the ful length therof we haue so contracted the same especially the principal effect therof we haue comprehended in such sorte that as we on the one part haue auoided prolixitie so on the other we haue omitted nothing which might seme vnworthy to be forgotten The story here foloweth A notable historie of the persecution and destruction of the people of Merindol and Cabriers the countrey of Prouince where not a fewe persons but whole Villages and Towneships with the most part of all the foresayde countrey both men women and children were put to all kind of cruelty suffered martyrdome for the profession of the gospell THey that write of the beginning of this people say that about CC. yeres ago The lamentable story of Merindoll· they came out of the Country of Piedmont to inhabite in Prouince in certaine Uillages destroyed by warres and other desert places Wherin they vsed such labour and diligence that they had abundance of corne wine oyles hony almons with other fruits commodities of the earth and muche cattell Before they came thether Merindol was a barren desert and not inhabited But these good people in whome God alwaies had reserued some litle seede of pietie being dispersed and separated from the societie of men were compelled to dwell with beasts in that waste and wilde desert which notwithstanding through the blessing of God and their great laboure and trauel became exceeding frutefull Notwithstanding the world in the meane time so detested abhorred them and with all shamefull rebukes and contumelies railed against them in such despiteful maner y t it semed they were not worthy that the earth should beare them For they of a long continuance and custome had refused the Byshop of Romes authoritie and obserued euer a more perfect kinde of doctrine then others deliuered to them from the father to the sonne euer since the yere of our Lord. 1200. For this cause they were often accused complained of to the king as contemners despisers of the magistrates and rebels Wherefore they were called by diuers names according to the countreis and places where they dwelte For in the country about Lyons they were called the pore people of Lyons Paupeâ—es de Lugduno WaldeÌ„sâ—â— Tuâ—â—elupini Chagnardi In the borders of Sarmatia Liuonia and other countreis towards the North they were called Lolards In Flanders and Artoys Turrelupius of a desert where wolues did haunte In Dolphine with great despite they were named Chagnardes because they liued in places open to the Sunne and without house or harborough But most commonly they were called Waldoys of Waldo Of Waldo read before pag. 230. who first instructed them in y e word of God which name continued vntill the name of Lutheranes came vp which aboue all other was most hated and abhorred Notwithstanding in all these most spitefull contumelies ond sclaunders the people dwelling at the foote of the Alpes and also in Merindol Cabriers and the quarters thereabout alwaies liued so godly so vprightly and iustly y t in al their life conuersation there appeared to be in theÌ„ a great feare of God That little light of true knowledge whiche God had giuen them they laboured by al meanes to kindle encrease daily more more sparing no charges whether it were to procure bookes of the holy Scripture or to instructe such as were of the best and moste towardly wits in learning godlinesse or els to send theÌ„ into other countreis yea euen to y e farthest partes of the earth where they had heard that any light of the gospel began to shine For in the yere 1530. vnderstanding that the gospel was preached in certaine townes of Germany Switzerland they sent thether 2. learned men that is Georgius Maurellus borne in Dolphine a godly preacher of their owne and whome they had of their owne charges brought vp in learning Petrus Latomus a Burgundian to conferre with the wise learned ministers of the Churches there in the doctrine of the gospel and to know the whole forme and manner which those Churches vsed in the seruice and worshipping of God and particularly to haue their aduise also vppon certaine poynts which they were not resolued in These 2. after great conference had w t the chiefest in the Churche of God namely with Oecolampadius at Basill at Strausburgh with Bucer and Capito and at Berne w t Bartholdus Hallerus as they were returning thorow Burgundie homewarde Petrus Latomus was taken at Dyion and caste into prison Maurellus escaped returned alone to Merindol with the bookes and letters whych he brought with him from the churches of Germanie and declared
manifestly iniucious vniust and contrary to all right and reason yea to all sense of humanitie also contrary to the solemne othe which all such as are receiued to office in Courtes of Parliament are accustomed to make that is to say to iudge iustly vprightly according to the law of God and the iust ordinances lawes of the realm so that God therby might be honoured and euery mannes right regarded without respect of persons Some of the aduocates or lawyers defending the said Arrest to be iust and right sayd that in case of Lutheranisme the iudges are not bouÌ„d to obserue either right or reason Euen so the Phariseis procâ—â—ded against Chrâ—st the soÌ„ne of God law either ordinance and that the iudges can not faile or do amisse whatsoeuer iudgement they do geue so that it tend to the ruine and extirpation of all suche as are suspected to be Lutheranes To this the other lawyers and learned men answered that vppon theyr sayings it woulde insue that the Iudges should now altogether folowe the same maner and forme in proceeding against the Christians accused to be Lutheranes which the gospell witnesseth that the Priests Scribes and Pharises followed in pursuing and persecutyng and finally condemning our Lord Iesus Christ. By these such other like talkes y e said arrest was published throughout the country and there was no assemble or banket where it was not disputed or talked of namely within 12. dayes after the Arrest was geuen oute there was a great banket in the towne of Aix The Bishops bancket at the whych banket was present M. Barthelmew Chassanee President many other Councellers and other noble personages and men of authority There was also the Archb. of Aries and the bishop of Aix with diuers ladies and gentlewomen amongst whom was one which was commonly reported to be the bishop of Aix his concubine They wer scarse wel set at the table but she began thus to talke My Lord President There is no cruelty to the cruelty of an harlot will you not execute the arrest which is geuen out of late against the Lutheranes of Merindoll The President aunswered nothing faining that hee hearde her not Then a certaine gentleman asked of her what Arrest that was Shee recited it in maner and forme as it was geuen out forgetting nothing as if she had a long time studied to commit the same vnto memorye Whereunto they whyche were at the banket gaue diligent eare without any woorde speaking vntill she had ended her tale Then the lord of Alenc a man fearing God and of great vnderstanding The Lord of Alenc a good man said vnto her gentlewomaÌ„ you haue learned this tale either of some that wold haue it so or els it is geuen out by some parliament of women Then the lord of Senas an ancient counsailor said vnto him no no my L. of Alenc it is no tale which you haue hard this gentlewoman tell for it is an arrest geuen out by a whole Senate you ought not thus to speake except you woulde call the court of Prouince a parliament of women Then the L. of Alenc began to excuse hymselfe wyth protestation that hee wold not speake any thing to blemish the authority of that soueraigne court notwithstanding he could not beleue all that which the sayd gentlewoman had tolde that is to say that all the inhabitants of Merindoll were condemned to die by y e Arrest of the said court of parliament of Prouince and specially the women little children and infants and the town to be rased for the fault of 10. or 12. persons which did not appere before the saide court at the day appoynted And the Lord Beauieu also answered that he beleued not the sayde courte to haue geuen out any such Arrest The L. Beauieu for that said he were a thing most vnreasonable and suche as the very Turkes and the most tyrannes of the worlde would iudge to be a thing most detestable and sayde further that he had knowen a long time many of Merindol which seemed vnto him to be men of great honesty and my L. President said he can certify vs wel what is done in this mater for we oughte not to geue credite vnto womens tales Then the gentlewoman which had rehersed y e arrest staied not to heare the Presidents answer but sodenly loking vpon the B. of Aix said I should greatly haue marueiled if there had bene none in all this company whyche woulde defend these wicked men and lifting her eyes to heauen in a great womanly chafe and fume sayd would to God that all the Lutheranes which are in Prouince yea and in all Fraunce A Catholicke wishe of a Priestes harlot had hornes growing on theyr forheads then we should see a goodly many of hornes To whome the Lorde Beauieu sodenly answered saying would to God that all priests harlots should chatter like Pies Then said the geÌ„tlewoman ha my L. Beauieu you ought not so to speake against our holy mother the church for that there was neuer dogge y t barked against the crucifixe but that he waxed madde Whereat the Bishop of Aix laughed and clapping the gentlewoman on the shoulder sayd by my holy orders my minion wel said I conne you thanke She hath talked wel vnto you my Lord Beauieu remember wel the lesson that shee hath geuen you Heere the Lorde Beauieu being wholy moued w t anger sayde I care neyther for her schole nor yours for it would be long before a man should learne of either of you both any honesty or honour For if I shuld say that the most part of the bishops and priests are abhominable adulterers blind idolaters deceiuers theeues seducers I should not speake against the holy church but against a heape and flocke of wolues dogs and filthy swine in speaking these thinges I would thinke a man not to be mad at all except he be mad for speaking of the truth Then the Archbishop in a great iurie answered my L. Beauieu you speake very euil and you must geue account when time and place serueth of this your talke which you haue here vttered against the Church men I would sayde the Lord Beauieu that it were to do euen this present day and I wold binde my selfe to prooue more abuses naughtinesse in Priestes then I haue yet spoken Then sayde the President Chassinee my Lorde Beauieu lette vs leaue of this talke and liue as our fathers haue done and maintain theyr honour Then sayde hee in a greate anger I am no Priestes sonne to maintaine their wickednesâ—e and abuse And afterward he sayde I am well content to honour all true pastors of the church and will not blame them which shew good example in their doctrine and liuing but I demaund of you my Lord of Arles and you my Lord of Aix when as our Lord Iesus Christ called the Priestes deceiuing hypocrites blind seducers robbers and theeues did he them any outrage
and sower sweete whiche mainteine abhominable and detestable bookes and pictures and reiect that which is holy Then the Bishop of Aix and the other Bishops began to rage and gnashed their teeth against this poore prisoner What neede you said they any more examination let him be sent straight vnto y e fire without any more words But the Iudge Laberius and certaine others were not of that mind neither founde they sufficient cause why to put him to death but went about to haue him put vnto hys fine and to make him confesse acknowledge the Byshop of Aix and other his companions to be the true pastors of the Church But the bookeseller aunswered that he could not do it with a good conscience forsomuch as he did see before his eies y t these Byshops mainteined filthy bookes and abhominable pictures reiecting and refusing the holy bookes of God and therefore he iudged them rather to be the Priests of Bacchus and Uenus then the true pastors of the Church of Christ. Whereupon he was immediately condemned to be burned and the sentence was executed y e very same day A godly bookeseller with two Bibles about his 〈◊〉 burned in Auinion And for a signe or token of the cause of hys condemnation he caried two Bibles hanging about hys necke the one before the other behind him but this pore man had also the word of God in his hart in his mouth and ceased not continually by the way vntill that he came to the place of execution to exhort and monish the people to reade the holy Scriptures in so much that diuers were thereby mooued to seeke after the truth The Prelates seeing a great dissention amongst the people of Auinion and that many murmured and grudged against them for the death of this good man and also for the dishonour which they had done vnto the holy Testament of God minding to put the people in a feare they proceeded the next day to make a proclamatioÌ„ by the sound of a Trumpet Proclamation agaynst French Bibles throughout the whole towne and Countie of Uenice that all such as had any bookes in the French tongue intreating vpon the holy Scriptures should bring them foorth and deliuer them into the hands of the Commissioners appointed for that purpose contrarywise they which had any suche bookes found about them should be put to death Then after that these Prelates had taken aduise to raise great persecution in Uenice the Bishop of Aix returned to prosecute the executioÌ„ of the arrest against Merindol trauelling earnestly with the President Cassaneus to that effect The Bishop of Aix stirreth vp Cassaneus the President to persecution The aunswere of Cassaneus to the Byshops for Merindoll declaring vnto him the good will of the Prelates of Auinion and Prouince the great affectioÌ„ they bare both to him and his with many faire promises if he would put the Arrest in execution The President aunswered hym that it was no small matter to put the Arrest of Merindoll in execution Also that the saiyd Arrest was geuen out more to keepe y e Lutheranes in feare which were a great number in Prouince then to execute it in effect as it was conteined in the sayd Arrest Moreouer he said that the arrest of Merindoll was not definitiue and that the lawes and statutes of the realme did not permit y e executioÌ„ thereof without further processe Then said the Bishop if there he either lawe or statute which doth hinder or let you we cary in our sleeues to dispence therwithall The President answered it were a great sinne to shed the innocent bloud Then sayd the Byshop the bloud of them of Merindoll be vpon vs and vpon our successours Then said the President Sanguis eius super nos filios nostros Math. 27. I am very well assured that if the Arrest of Merindoll be put in execution the kyng will not be well pleased to haue such destruction made of his subiectes Then sayd the Bishop although the kyng at the first do thinke it euil done we will so bring it to passe that within a short space he shall thinke it well done For we haue y e Cardinals on our side specially the most reuerent Cardinall of Tournon the which will take vpoÌ„ him the defence of our cause The Cardinall of Tournon the oâ—gane of Antichrist and we can doe him no greater pleasure then vtterly to roote out these Lutheranes so that if we haue any neede of his couÌ„saile or ayde we shall be wel assured of him And is not he the principall the most excellent prudeÌ„t aduersary of these Lutheranes which is in all Christendome By this such other like talke the Byshop of Aix persuaded the PresideÌ„t Counsellours of the Court of Parliament to put the sayd Arrest in execution and by this meanes through the authoritie of the sayd Court the drum was sounded throughout all Prouince y t Captaines were prepared with their Ensignes displayd The popes army setteth forward toward Merindoll and a great number of footemeÌ„ and horsemen began to set forward marched out of the towne of Aix in order of battell well horsed and furnished agaynst Merindoll to execute the Arrest The inhabitauntes of Merindoll beyng aduertised hereof and seyng nothyng but present death to be at haÌ„d with great lamentation commended themselues their cause vnto God by prayer makyng theÌ„selues ready to be murthered and slayne as sheepe led vnto the butchery Whiles they were at this greeuous distresse pitiously mournyng and lamentyng together The army againe retyred by the meanes of the Lord of Alenc the father with the sonne the daughter with y e mother the wife with the husband sodenly there was newes brought vnto them that the army was retired and no maÌ„ knew at that tyme how or by what meanes notwithstandyng afterward it was knowen that the Lord of Alenc a wise man learned in the Scriptures in Ciuill law beyng moued with great zeale and loue of iustice declared vnto the PresideÌ„t Chassanee that he ought not so to proceede agaynst the inhabitantes of Merindoll by way of force of armes contrary to all forme and order of iustice without iudgement or condemnation or without making any differeÌ„ce betwene the gilty the vngilty And furthermore he sayd I desire you my Lord PresideÌ„t call to remeÌ„braunce the counsell which you haue written in your booke A story of excoÌ„munycatyng the Rattes for eating vp the corne entituled Catalogus gloriae mundi in the which booke you haue intreated and brought forth the processes whiche were holden agaynst the Rats by the officers of the Court and iurisdiction of the Byshop of Authun For as it happened there was almost through out all the Bailiwyke of Laussois such a great number of Rats that they destroyed and deuoured all the corne of the couÌ„trey Wherupon they tooke counsell to send vnto y e Byshop of Authuns Official for
not necessary that you should speake so manifestly against the Pastours of the Churche For my parte I desire youre welfare and would be sory that you should be so spoyled or destroyed as they do pretende And to the ende you shall the better vnderstande my amity and friendship towards you shortly I will be at my house by Cabriers whether ye may resort vnto me eyther in greater or smaller number as you will and returne safely without any hurt or damage and there I will aduertise you of all things that I thinke meete for your profite and health The Bishop of CauailloÌ„ seeketh the destruction of Cabriers About this time which was the yeare of our Lord 1542. the Uicelegate of Auinion assembled a great number of men of warre at the sure of the B. of Cauaillon to destroy Cabriers When the army was come within a mile of Cabriers the Cardinall Sadolet went with speede vnto the Uicelegate and shewed him the request of the inhabitants of Cabriers with the Articles of their confession and the offers that they made so that for that present the army retired without any damage or hurt done vnto y e inhabitaÌ„ts of Cabriers Card. Sadolet returned backe the armye comming against Cabriers After this the Cardinall Sadolet went vnto Rome but before his departure he sent for diuers of Cabriers and certaine farmers of his owne whom he knew to be of y e number of those which were called Lutheranes and told theÌ„ that he would haue them in remembrance as soone as he came vnto Rome and coÌ„municate their Articles and confession vnto the Cardinals The promise of Sadolet to his tenauntes of Cabriers trusting to finde a meane to haue some good reformation that God should be thereby glorified all Christendome brought to an vnitie and concord at the least nothing at all doubting but that the foulest abuses should be corrected and ameÌ„ded aduertising them in the meane time to be wise and circumspect to watch and pray for that they had many enemies Wyth this Oration of Cardinall Sadolet they of Cabriers were greatly comforted trusting that at y e sute of Cardinal Sadolet they should haue aunswer of their confession But at his returne they vnderstoode that he founde all thinges so corrupt at Rome that there was no hope of any reformation there to be had but rather mortall warre agaynst all such as would not liue according to the ordinances of the Church of Rome Likewise sayde the Treasurer of Carpentras The tresurer of Carpentras a priuye frende to them of Cabriers who albeit he payed out money to furnish souldioures that were hired for the destruction of Cabriers notwithstanding he did ayde them secretly all that he might Howbeit he could not do it so secretly but that it came to the knowledge of the Legate whereupon he was constreined to withdraw himselfe On the other parte the Byshop of Aix and Cauaillon pursued still the execution of the arest of Merindoll Then it was ordeyned by the court of parliament that according to the kings letters Iohn Durand couÌ„sailer of the Court of parliament with a Secretarie and the Bishop of Cauaillon with a doctor of diuinitie should go vnto Merindoll and there declare vnto y e inhabitants the errours and heresies which they knew to be coÌ„teined in their coÌ„fession and make them apparant by good and sufficient information and hauing so conuicted them by the worde of God they should make them to renounce abiure the sayde heresies And if the Merindolians did refuse to abiure then they should make relatioÌ„ therof that the Court might appoint how they should further proceede After this decree was made the Bishop of Cauaillon would not tary vntil the time which was appointed by the Court for the execution of this matter but he hymselfe with a Doctour of Diuinitie The Bishop of CauailloÌ„ commeth againe to Merindoll came vnto Merindoll to make them to abiure Unto whom the Merindolians aunswered that he enterprised against the authoritie of the Parliament and that it was against his commission so to do NotwithstaÌ„ding he was very earnest with theÌ„ that they should abiure promised them if they would so doe to take them vnder his wynges protection euen as the hen doth her chickens that they should be no more robbed or spoyled TheÌ„ they required that he would declare vnto theÌ„ what they should abiure The Popes Byshops will come to no reasoning The Bysh. auÌ„swered that y e matter needed no disputation that he required but onely a generall abiuratioÌ„ of all errours which would be no damage or preiudice to them For he himselfe would not sticke to make the lyke abiuration The Merindolians aunswered him agayne that they would do nothing contrary to the decree ordinaunce of the Court or the kyngs letters wherein he coÌ„maunded that first the errours should bee declared vnto theÌ„ wherof they were accused wherefore they were resolued to vnderstaÌ„d what those errours heresies were that being enformed therof by the word of God they might satisfie the kyngs letters otherwise it were but hypocrisie dissimulation to doe as he required them And if he could make it to appeare vnto them by good sufficieÌ„t information that they had holdeÌ„ any errours heresies The Bishops condemne the Merindolians for heresie and yet can shewe no heresies in theÌ„ by the word of God or should be conuict therupon by the word of God they would willingly abiure or if in their confession there were any word contrary to the Scriptures they would reuoke the same Contrarywise if it were not made manifest vnto them that they had holden any heresies but that they had alwayes liued accordyng to the doctrine of the Gospell and that their confession was grounded vpon the same they ought by no meanes to moue or constrayne them to abiure any errours which they held not that it were plainly agaynst all equitie and iustice so to do Then the Byshyp of Cauaillon was maruelously angry would heare no word spoken of any demonstration to be made by the word of God The bishop soâ—e agreued to haue heresie tryed by Gods word but in a furie cursed and gaue him to the deuill that first inuented that meane TheÌ„ the Doctour of Diuinitie whom the Bishop brought thether demaunded what Articles they were that were presented by the inhabitaunts of Merindoll for the Byshop of CauailloÌ„ had not yet shewed theÌ„ vnto him TheÌ„ the bishop of Cauaillon deliuered the Doctour the confession Whiche after he had read the Byshop of Cauaillon sayd what will you any more witnesse or declaration this is full of heresie TheÌ„ they of Merindoll demauÌ„ded in what point Whereunto the Byshop knew not what to aunswere Then y e Doctour demaunded to haue tyme to looke vpon the Articles of the coÌ„fession and to consider whether they were agaynst the Scriptures or no. Thus the Byshop departed beyng very sore agreeued
Cardinall Wolsey Nixe Byshoppe of Norwich Fryers of Ipswich Thomas Bilney Bacheler of both lawes Fryer Byrd Fryer Hogekins Doctour Stokes Sir Thom. Moore Fryer Brusyerd Fryer Iohn Huggen Prouinciall of the Dominikes Fryer Geffrey Iulles Fryer Iugworth M. William Iecket gentleman William Nelson Thomas Williams Thomas Bilney Arthure which abiured At Norwiche Ann. 1531. In the story aboue passed of Cardinall Wolsey Anno. 1531. mention was made of certayne Thomas Bilney Martyr whome the sayde Cardinal caused to abiure as Bilney Geffrey Lome Garret Barnes and such other of whome we haue nowe the Lorde directing vs specially to entreate This Thom. Bilney was brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge euen from a child profiting in al kind of liberal science euen vnto the profession of both lawes But at the last hauing gotteÌ„ a better schoolemaister euen the holy spirit of Christ who enduing his hart by priuie inspiration with y e knowledge of better more wholesome things he came at the last vnto this point that forsaking y e knowledge of maÌ„s lawes he coÌ„uerted his studye to those things which tended more vnto godlynes then gaynefulnes Finally as he hymselfe was greatly inflamed with the loue of true religion godlines euen so agayne was in hys hart an incredible desire to allure many vnto the same desiring nothing more then that hee might stir vp incourage any to the loue of Christ sincere Religion Neyther was his labors vayne for he conuerted many of hys felowes vnto the knowledge of the Gospell amoÌ„gst which number was Thomas Arthur and M. Hugh Latimer which Latimer at that time was crossekeeper at Cambridge bringing it forth vpon procession dayes At the last Maister Latimer Crossekeeper in the Vniuersitye of Cambridge Bilney forsaking the Uniuersitie went into many places teaching preaching being associate with Arthur whiche accompanied him from the Uniuersitie The authoritie of Thom. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke of whome ye heard before at that time was great in England but his pompe pride much greater which did euidently declare vnto all wise men the manifest vanitie not only of his life but also of all the Byshops and Cleargie Whereupon Bilney Bilney against the pride of the Pope and of his Cardinalls with other good men maruelling at the incredible insolencie of the Cleargie which they could now no longer suffer or abide beganne to shake and reprooue this excessiue pompe of the Cleargie and also to plucke at the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome Then it was time for the Cardinall to awake and speedily to looke about hys busines Neyther lacked he in this poynt any craft or subtiltie of a serpent for he vnderstood well enough vpon how slender a foundation theyr ambitious dignitie was grounded neyther was he ignoraunt that theyr Luciferous and proude kingdome could not long coÌ„tinue against the manifest word of God especially if the light of the Gospell should once open the eyes of men For otherwise he did not greatly feare the power and dipleasure of Kings and Princes Only thys he feared the voyce of Christ in his Gospell least it should disclose and detect their hypocrisie and deceites and force them to come into an order of godly discipline wherefore he thought good speedily in time to withstand these beginnings Whereupon he caused the sayd Bilney and Arthur to be apprehended and cast in prison as before yee haue heard After this the xxvij day of Nouember in the yeare of our Lord 1527. the sayde Cardinall accompanyed wyth a great number of Byshops Cardinall Wolsey with his complices agaynst Bilney and Arthur as the Archbyshop of Caunterbury Cuthbert of London Iohn of Rochester Nicholas of Ely Iohn of Exeter Iohn of Lincolne Iohn of Bathe and Welles Harry of Saint Asse with many other both Diuines and Lawyers came into the Chapterhouse of Westminster where the sayd Maister Thomas Bilney and Thomas Arthur were brought before them and the sayd Cardinall there enquired of M. Bilney whether he had priuately or publiquely preached or taught to the people the opinions of Luther or any other condemned by the Church contrary to the determination of the Church Whereunto Bilney answeared that wittingly he had not preached or taught any of Luthers opinions or any other contrary to the Catholique Churche Then the Cardinall asked him whether he had not once made an othe before that he should not preach rehearse or defende any of Luthers opinioÌ„s but should impugne the same euerywhere He answered that he had made such an othe but not lawfully which interrogatories so ministred and answeares made the Cardinall caused hym to sweare to aunsweare playnely to the articles and errors preached and set foorth by him as well in the Citie and dioces of London as in the dioces of Norwich and other places and that he shuld do it without any craft qualifying or leauing out any part of the truth After he was thus sworne and examined the sayd Cardinal proceded to the examination of M. Thomas Arthur there present causing him to take the like othe Thomas Arthur examined that M. Bilney did Which done he asked of him whether he had not once told sir Tho. More knight y t in the Sacrament of the altar was not the very body of Christ Which interrogatory he denied Then the Cardinal gaue him time to deliberate til noone and to bring in his answeare in writing After noone the same daye what tyme the examination of the foresayde Thomas Arthur was ended the Cardinall and Byshops by theyr authoritie Ex officio did call in for witnesses before Mayster Bilney certayne men namely Iohn Huggen chiefe Prouinciall of the Friers preachers throughout all England Geffrey Iulles and Richard Iugworth professours of Diuinitie of the same order Also William Iecket Gentleman William Nelson and Thomas Williams which were sworne that all fauour hate loue or rewarde set aparte they shoulde without concealing of any falsehoode or omitting anye truth speake theyr myndes vpon the Articles layde agaynst them or preached by hym as well within the Dioces of London as the Dioces of Norwich and because he was otherwise occupyed aboute the affayres of the Realme he committed the hearing of the matter to the Byshop of London and to other Byshops there present or to three of them to proceede agaynst all men as well spirituall as temporall as also against schedules writings and bookes set forth and translated by Martin Luther lately condemned by Pope Leo the tenth and by all maner of probable meanes to enquire and roote out their errors and opinions and all such as were found culpable to compell them to abiuration according to the lawe or if the matter so required to deliuer them vnto the secular power and to geue them full power and authoritie to determine vpon them The xxvij of Nouember in the yeare aforesayde the Byshop of London Bâ—â—ney and Aâ—tâ—ure bâ—â—â—ght befâ—re â—uÌ„â—tall biâ—hop of Lâ—ndon with the Byshop of Ely and
him the tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The sentence geuen against Iohn Frith IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the permission of God Byshop of London lawfully and rightly proceeding with all godly fauour by authoritie and vertue of our office against thee Iohn Frith of our iurisdictiō Sentence against Iohn Frythe before vs personally here present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauinge hearde seene and vnderstande and with diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in this behalfe by order of law ought to be obserued sittyng in our iudgement seate the name of Christ being first called vppon and hauing * As they had which crucified Christ. God onely before our eyes because by y e actes enacted propoūded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended dyuers errours and heresies and damnable opinions contrarie to the doctrine and determinatiō of the holy Church and specially agaynst the reuerende Sacrament and albeit that we following the example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and lyue haue oftentimes gone about to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that we coulde and moste wholesome admonitions that we did knowe to reduce thee againe to y e true fayth and the vnitie of the vniuersall Catholique Churche notwithstanding wee haue founde thee obstinate and stiffe necked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions heresies and refusing to returne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardened thy harte that thou wylt not vnderstande the voyce of thy sheapeheard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilt not be allured with his godly and fatherly admonitions We therefore Iohn the Bishop aforesaid not willyng that thou whiche arte wicked shouldest become more wicked and infecte the Lordes flocke wyth thy heresye which we are greatly afrayde of do iudge thee and definitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Frith thy demerites and faultes beyng aggrauate through thy damnable obstinacie as gyltie of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate vnpenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to y e lappe and vnitie of the holy mother Church and that thou haste bene and arte by Lawe excommunicate and pronounce and declare thee to be an excōmunicate person also wee pronounce and declare thee to bee an heretique to be cast out from the Church and left vnto the iudgement of the secular power and nowe presentlye so do leaue thee vnto the secular power and their iudgement moste earnestly requiring them in the bowels of our Lorde Iesus Chryst that this execution and punishment worthily to be done vppon thee maye so bee moderate that the rigour thereof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenesse too muche mitigated but that it may bee to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terrour and conuersion of heretiques to the vnitie of the Catholique fayth Moderation pretended but none shewed by this our sentence definitiue or finall decree which we here promulgate in this fourme aforesayde This sentence thus readde the Byshop of London directed hys letter to Syr Steuen Pecocke Mayor of London Iohn Fryth deliuered to the secular handes and the Sheriffes of the same Citie for the receyuyng of the foresayde Iohn Frith into their charge Who being so deliuered ouer vnto them the fourth daye of Iulie in the yeare aforesayde was by them caryed into Smithfield to be burned and when he was tyed vnto the stake there it sufficiently appeared with what constancye and courage he suffered death The constant death of Iohn Fryth for when as the fagots and fire were put vnto hym hee willingly embraced the same therby declaring with what vprightnesse of mynde he suffered hys death for Christes sake and the true doctryne whereof that daye hee gaue with his bloud a perfect and firme testimonie The wynde made hys death somewhat the more longer which bare away the flame from him vnto his felowe that was tyed to his backe but hee had established hys minde with such pacience God geuinge hym strength that euen as though he had felt no paine in that long torment he seemed rather to reioyce for his felow thē to be careful for himselfe This truely is the power and strength of Christ stryuing vanquishing in his Saintes who sanctifye vs together with them and direct vs in all thinges to the glory of his holy name Amen This day before the burning of these worthye men of God the Bishop of London certified king Henry the eight of his worthy ye rather wooluish proceeding against these men the tenour whereof for as muche as it proceedeth as the other do before we therefore omit it referryng the reader to the same ¶ Andrewe Hewet burned with Maister Frith ANdrewe Hewet borne in Feuersham in the county of Kent Andrew Hewet Martyr a yong man of the age of foure and twenty yeres was apprentise with one maister Warren Taylor in Watlyng streete And as it happened that hee went vppon a holy daye into Fleete streate Anno. 1533. towarde Saint Dunstanes he met with one William Holt which was foreman with the kyngs Taylour at that present called maister Malte and beynge suspected by the same Holt which was a dissemblyng wretche to be one that fauoured the Gospel after a litle talke had with hym he went into an honest house about Fleete Bridge whiche was a bookesellers house Then Holt thynking he had founde good occasion to shew foorth some fruit of his wickednesse Andrew Hewet apprehended sent for certaine offycers and searched the house fynding the same Andrew apprehended hym and caryed hym to the Byshops house where he was cast into yrons The man that gaue him this file was Valentine Freese the Painters brother who was afterward with his wyfe burned in Yorke and being there a good space by the meanes of a certaine honest man he had a File conueyed vnto hym wherewith he fyled of his yrons when he spyed his tyme he got out of the gate But being a man vnskilfull to hyde hym selfe for lacke of good acquaintance he went into Smythfielde and there mette with one Wythers whych was an hypocrite as Holt was Which Wythers vnderstandynge howe he had escaped and that hee knewe not whyther to goe pretendyng a faire countenāce vnto hym willed hym to go wyth him promysing that he shoulde bee prouyded for and so kept hym in the countrey where he had to do from Lowe Sunday til Whitsuntide and then brought him to London to y e house of one Iohn Chapman in Hosier lane beside Smithfielde and there left him by the space of two dayes Then he came to the layde Chapmans house againe and brought Holt with
other good deedes and as for one of them whatsoeuer he haue of money in his purse he will distribute it for the loue of God to poore people Also he sayde that no man should geue laud nor prayse in no maner of wise to no creature nor to no Saint in heauen Tim. 1. but only to God Soli Deo honor gloria that is To God alone be all honour and glory Also he sayd ah good Sir Edmund ye be farre from the knowledge and vnderstanding of the Scripture for as yet ye be a Pharisey with many other of your company but I trust in God I shall make you and many other mo good and perfect Christen men ere I depart from the Citie The Godly courage of Rich Bayfilde for I purpose to reade a common lecture euery day at S. Fosters Church which lecture shall be to the edifyeng of your soules that be false Phariseys Also he sayde that Bilney preached nothing at Wilsedone but that was true Also he sayd that Bilney preached true at Wilsedone if he sayd that our Ladyes crowne of Wilsedone The peoples offringes bestowed bestowed vppon harlots her rings beades that were offered to her were bestowed amongest harlots by the Ministers of Christes Churche for that haue I seene my selfe he sayd heere in London and that will I abide by Also he sayde he did not feare to commen and argue in Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and if it were with my Lord Cardinall Also he sayd that he would hold Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and abyde by them that they were true opinions to suffer death therfore I know them said he for so noble and excellent men in learning Also he sayde if he were before my Lord Cardinall hee would not let to speake to him and to tell hym that he hath done nought in prisoning of Arthur and Bilney whyche were better disposed in their liuings to God then my Lord Cardinall or my Lord of London as holy as they make themselues Also he sayd my Lord Cardinall is no perfect nor good man to God for he keepeth not the Commaundements of God for Christ he said neuer taught him to folow riches nor to seeke for promotions nor dignities of this worlde nor Christ neuer taught him to weare shoes of siluer and gilt set with pearle and precious stones The Cardinals shooes nor Christ had neuer ij crosses of siluer ij axes nor piller of siluer gilt Also he sayde that euery Priest might preach the Gospell without licence of the Pope my Lord Cardinall my Lord of London or any other man And that would he abide by and thus he verified it as it is written Marke 16. Euntes in mundum vniuersum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae Christ commaunded euery Priest to go foorth thoroughout all the worlde and preache the word of God by the authoritie of this Gospel and not to runne to y e Pope nor to no other man for licence and that would hee abyde by he sayd Also he sayd Wel Sir Edmund say you what you will and euery man my Lord Cardinall also and yet will I say and abide by it my Lord Cardinall doth punishe Arthur Bilney vniustly for there be no truer Christen men in all the world liuing then they two be and that punishment that my Lord Cardinall doth to them he doth it by might and power as who say this maye I do and thys will I do who shall say nay but he doth it of no iustice Also about the xiiij day of October last past at iij. of the clocke at after noone Syr Richarde Bayfilde came to S. Edmunds in Lumbardstreete where he founde me Syr Edmund Peerson Sir Iames Smith and Syr Myles Garnet standing at the vttermost gate of the personage Syr Edmund sayd to Syr Richard Bayfilde how many Christen men haue yee made since yee came to the Citie Quoth Sir Richard Bayfilde I came euen now to make thee a Christen man and these two other Gentlemen with thee for well I know ye be all three Phariseis as yet Also he sayd to Syr Edmund that Arthur and Bilney were better Christen men then he was or any of them that did punish Arthur and Bilney Per me Edmundum Peerson And thus we haue as in a grosse summe coÌ„piled together the names and causes though not of al yet of a great and to great a number of good men good women whych in those sorowful daies from the yere of our Lord 1527. to this present yere 1533. that is til the comming in of Queene Anne were manifold wayes vexed and persecuted vnder the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome Ten Dutchmen Annabaptists put to death Segor Derycke Symon Runa Derycke Dominicke Dauid Cornelius Ellâ—en Milo Where again we haue to note that froÌ„ this present yeare of our Lord 1533. during the time of the sayd Quene Anne we read of no great persecution nor any abiuration to haue bene in the Church of Englande saue onely that the Registers of London make mention of certaine Dutchmen counted for Anabaptists of whom 10. were put to death in sondry places of the realme an 1535. other 10. repented and were saued Where note again that 2. also of the said company albeit the diffinitiue sentence was read yet notwithstaÌ„ding were pardoned by the king which was contrary to the Popes law Now to proceede forth in our matter after that the Byshops and heads of the clergy had thus a long time taken their pleasure Anno. 1533. exercising their cruell authoritie against the poore wasted flocke of the Lord Complaynt of the CoÌ„mons against the Clergy Ex Edw. Hallo A Parliament an 1534. and began furthermore to stretch foorth their rigour and austeritie to attach molest also other greater persons of the temporaltie so it fell that in y e beginning of the next or 2. yere following which was an 1534. a parlament was called by the king about the 15. day of Ian. In the which parlament the commons renuing their old griefes complained of the cruelty of the Prelates Ordinaries for calling men before them Ex Officio For suche was then the vsage of the Ordinaries and theyr Officials Crueltye of the Clergye against the temporaltie that they would send for men lay accusations to them of heresie onely declaring to them that they were accused and would minister Articles to them but no accuser should be brought forth wherby the coÌ„mons was greuously anoyed oppressed for the party so acited must eyther abiure or do worse for purgatioÌ„ he might none make As these matters were long debating in the Common house as last it was agreed that the temporall men should put their griefs in wryting and deliuer them to the King Whereuppon the 18. day of Marche the common speaker accompanied wyth certaine Knights and Burgeses of the common house came to the Kyngs presence and there declared how the temporal
Katherine his wife Quene Katherine carnally knoweÌ„ by the kings brother it appeareth in a certaine booke of Recordes which we haue to shew touching this mariage that the same time when Prince Arthur was firste maryed with this Ladye Katherine daughter to Ferdinando certaine Ambassadours of Ferdinando his Counsaile were then sent hether into England for the sayde purpose to see and to testifie concerning the ful consummation of the said matrimoniall coniunction Which Counsaillers here resident being solemnely sworne not onely did affirm to both their parentes that the Matrimonie was consummate by that acte but also did send ouer into Spaine to her father such demonstrations of their mutuall coniunction as here I wil not name sparing the reuereÌ„ce of chast eares which demonstrations otherwise in those Records being named and testified do sufficiently put the matter out of all doute and question Besides that in the same recordes appeareth that both he and she not onely were of such yeares as were mete and able to explete the coÌ„summation hereof but also they were and did lie together both here and in Wales by the space of 3. quarters of a yeare Out of a written booke of Recordes containing certaine conferences betwixte the Cardinall and Queenes Katherines Amner about this matter remaining in our custodie to be seene Thus when the Diuines on her side were beaten from that ground Three reasons for Queene Katherine then they fell to perswasions of Natural reasons how this should not be vndone for three causes One was because if it shoulde be broken the onely childe of the king should be a Bastard which were a great mischiefe to the realme SecoÌ„dly the separation shuld be cause of great vnkindnes betwene her kinred and this Realme And the third cause was that the continuance of so long space had made the Mariage honest These perswasions with many other were set forth by the Queenes Counsaile and in especial by the Bishop of Rochester which stoode stiffe in her cause Fisher Bish. of Rochester a great doer for Queene Catherine But yet Gods precept was not aunswered wherefore they left that ground and fel to pleading that the court of Rome had dispenced with that Mariage To this some Lawyers sayde that no earthly person is able to dispence with the positiue law of God When the Legates hard the opinions of the Diuines and saw wherunto the end of this question would tend The searching of the kinges mariâ—ge brought moe thinges to lighte for asmuch as men began so to dispute of the authoritie of the Court of Rome especially because the Cardinal of York perceiued the king to cast fauour to the Lady Anne whom he knew to be a Lutheran they thought best to wind them selues out of that brake by time so Cardinall Campeius dissembling the matter conueyed himselfe home to Rome againe as is partly aboue touched pag. 187. The Kinge seeing himself thus to be differred and deluded by the Cardinals Cardinall Campeius sâ—ippeth froÌ„ the king tooke it to no litle griefe whereupon the fall of the Cardinall of Yorke folowed not long after This was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Shortly after it happened the same yeare that the king by hys Ambassadours was aduertised that the Emperoure and the Pope were both together at Bononie Wherfore he directed Sir Tho. Bullein late created Earle of Wiltshire and Doctor Stokesley afterward Bishop of London and Doctor Lee afterward bishop of York with his message to the popes Court where also the Emperor was Pope Clement vnderstanding the kinges case and request The king â—endeth to the Emperour and the Pope and fearing what might follow after if learning and Scripture here should take place against the authority of their dispensations and moreouer doubting the Emperours displeasure bare him selfe strange of from the matter answearing the Ambassadors with this delay that he presently would not define in the case The Popes aunswere to the king but would heare the full matter disputed when he came to Rome and according to right he would do iustice Although the king ought no suche seruice to the Pope to staÌ„d to his arbitremeÌ„t either in this case or in any other hauing both the Scripture to lead him The king gaue more to the Pope then he needed and his law in his owne hands to warrant him yet for quietnes sake and for that he wold not rashly breake order which rather was a disorder in deede he bare so long as conuenieÌ„tly he might At length after long delaies and much dissembling when he saw no hope of redresse he began somwhat to quicken to looke about him what was best both for his owne conscience and the stablishment of his realme to do No man here doubteth Gods prouideÌ„ce working meruelously in this matter but that al this was wrought not by mans deuise but by the secrete purpose of the Lord himselfe to bryng to passe further thinges as afterwarde followed whiche his diuine prouidence was disposed to work For els as touching the y e kings intent purpose he neuer meant nor mynded any such thing as to seek the ruine of the pope but rather sought all meanes coÌ„trary how both to stablish the Sea of Rome also to obteyne y e good will of the same Sea and Court of Rome if it might haue bene gotten And therefore intending to sue his diuorse froÌ„ Rome at the first beginning his deuise was by Stephen Gardiner his Ambassadour at Rome to exalt the Cardinall of York Vid. supr pag. 990. as is before shewed pag. 990. to be made pope and vniuersall Bishop to the end that he ruling that Apostolicke sea the matter of his vnlawfull maryage whiche so troubled his conscience might come to a quiet conclusion without anye further rumor of the world Which purpose of his if it had taken effect as he had deuised it and the englsh Cardinall had once bene made Pope no doubt but the authoritie of that sea had neuer bene exterminate out of England But God being more mercifull vnto vs tooke a better way then so For both without and contrarye to the kinges expectation he so brought to passe that neyther the Cardinall of Yorke was Pope which shuld haue bene an infinite cost to the king and yet neuertheles the king sped of his purpose too Man purposethâ— but God disposeth and that much better then he looked for For he was ridde by lawfull diuorcement not onely from that vnlawfull mariage which clogged his conscieÌ„ce but also from the miserable yoke of the popes vsurped dominion whiche clogged the whole realme and all at one time Thus Gods holy prouidence ruling the matter as I sayd when the king could get no faourable graunt of the Pope touching his cause being so good and honest he was enforced to take the redresse of his right into his own handes and seeing this * Gordiâ—m was a Citty in Asia where there was
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng
the cause why he did it not And if he had sayd neuer a word yet thou knowest well what a witty part it is for a man to suspend his iudgemente and not to be too rash in geuing of sentence It is an olde sayd sawe Mary Magdalene profited vs lesse in her quicke beliefe that Christ was risen Wint. wryteth againâ—t the pope with aduised iudgement then Thomas that was longer in doubt A man may rightly call him Fabius that with his aduised taking of leasure restored the matter Albeit I speake not this as though Winchester had not boulted out this matter secretly with hymselfe before hand for he without doubt tried it out long ago but that running faire and softly he woulde firste with his paynefull study plucke the matter out of the darke although of it selfe it was cleare enough but by reason of sondry opinions it was lapped vp in darkenes and then did he debate it wittely too and fro and so at last after long and great deliberation had in the matter because there is no better counseller then leasure anâ— time he would resolutely with his learned and coÌ„summate iudgement confirme it Thou shouldest gentle Reader esteeme his censure and authoritie to be of more weighty credence No newe matter 〈◊〉 write againâ— the Byshop of Rome in as much as the matter was not rashly and at all aduentures but with iudgemente as thou seest and with wisedome examined and discussed And this is no new example to be against the tyrany of the Byshop of Rome seeing that not only this man but many men often times yea and right great learned men afore now haue done the same euen in writing whereby they both painted him out in his right colours and made his sleightes falshoode fraudes and deceiptfull wyles openly knowne to the world Therefore if thou at any time heeretofore haue doubted either of true obedience or of the Kinges Maiesties mariage or title either else of the Bishop of Romes false pretensed supremacy as if thou haddest a good smelling nose and a sound iudgemente I thinke thou diddest not yet hauing read this Oration which if thou fauour the truth and hate the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome and his Sathanicall fraudulente falshode shall doubtles wonderfully content thee forsake thyne errour and acknowledge the truth now freely offered thee at length considering with thy selfe that it is better late so to doo then neuer to repent Fare thou hartily well most gentle Reader Note and not only loue this most valiant King of England of France who vndoubtedly was by the prouideÌ„ce of God borne to defend the Gospell but also honor him and serue him most obediently As for this Winchester who was long ago without doubt reputed among the greatest learned men geue him thy good word wyth highest commendation The end of Byshop Boners Prologue What man reading and aduising this booke of Winchester De vera obedientia The inconstant mutabilitye of Wint. and Boner with Boners Preface before the same would euer haue thought any alteration coulde so worke in mans hart to make these men thus to turne the catte as they say in the panne and to start so sodenly from the truth so manifestly knowne so pithâ—ly proued so vehemently defended and as it seemed so faithfully subscribed If they dissembled all this that they wrote subscribed and sware vnto what periury most execrable was it before God and man If they meant good fayth and spake then as they thought what pestilent blindnes is this so sodenly fallen vpon them to make that false nowe whiche was true before or that to be now true which before was false Thus to say vnsay then to say againe to doe and vndo as a maÌ„ would say to play fast or loose with truth truly a man may say is not the doing of a man whiche is in any case to be trusted whatsoeuer he doth or saith But heere a man may see what man is of himselfe when Gods good humble spirit lacked to be his guide Furthermore to adde vnto them the iudgement also and argumentes of Tonstall Bishop of Duresme let vs see how he agreeth with them or rather much exceedeth The sermon of Tonstall before the king made on Palme Sonday them in his Sermon made before King Henry vpon Palmesonday remayning yet in print In the whiche Sermon disputing against the wrongfull supremacie of the Bishop of Rome he proueth by manifest groundes most effectuously both out of the Scripture auncient Doctors and of Councels not only that the Bishop of Rome hath no such authoritie by the worde of God committed to him as hee doth chalenge but also in requiring chaleÌ„ging the same he reproueth condemneth him with great zeale ardent spirit to be a proude Lucifer disobediente to the ordinarie Powers of God set ouer him contrary to Christ and Peter and finally in raising vp warre against vs for y e same he therefore rebuketh and defieth him as a most detestable sower of discord and murtherer of Christian men FIrst by the scripture he reasoneth thus proueth That popes and Byshops ought to be subiecte to theer soueraigns 1. Pet. 2. that all good meÌ„ ought to obey the potestates Gouernors of y e world as Emperours Kings Princes of all sortes what name soeuer the sayde supreme powers do beare or vse for theyr countreys in whiche they be for so S. Peter doth playnely teach vs 1. Pet. 2. sayeng Be yee subiect to euerye humane creature for Gods cause whether it be Kyng as chiefe head or Dukes or Gouernours c. So that S. Peter in his Epistle commaundeth all worldly Princes in their office to be obeyed as the Ministers of God by all Christian men And according vnto the same S. Paule Ro. 13. saith Let euery liuing man be subiect to the high powers Whosoeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth God The Pope resisteth the highe powers Ergo the Pope resisteth God for the high powers bee of God and who soeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth the ordinaunce of God and purchaseth thereby to himselfe damnation c. And in the same place of Tonstall it foloweth and least men should forget their duetie of obedience to their Princes it is thrise repeated that they be the ministers of God whose place in their gouernance they represent so that vnto them all men must obey Apostles Patriarches Primates Archbyshops Bishops Priestes and all of the Clergy c. And therefore saith he the Bishop of Rome oweth to his seueraigne and superior like subiection by the word of God taught vnto vs by Peter and Paule as other Bishops do to theyr princes vnder whom they be c. Also an other expresse commaundement wee haue of Christ. Luk. 22. who vpon the occasion of his disciples striuing for superiority discusseth the matter saying on thys 〈◊〉 The kinges of the people and nations haue dominion ouer them and those that haue
of late to set forth hys pestilent malice the more Cardinal Poole traytor to England hath allured to his purpose a subiect of this Realme Reginald Poole comeÌ„ of a noble blood and therby the more errant traytor to go about froÌ„ Prince to Prince and from country to countrey to styrre them to warre agaynst this Realme and to destroy the same being his natiue countrey whose pestilent purpose the Princes that he breaketh it vnto haue in much abhomination both for that the Bishop of Rome who being a Bishop should procure peace is a styrrer of warre and because this most errant and vnkind traytour is his minister to so deuilish a purpose to destroy the couÌ„try that he was borne in which any heathen man would abhorre to do And so continuing in his discourse agaynst Cardinall Poole and the Bishop of Rome for styrring the people to warre and mischiefe he further sayth sayth truely The popes name and memory abolished that for these many yeares past little warre hath bene in these partes of Christendome but the Bishop of Rome eyther hath bene a styrrer of it or a nourisher of it and seldome any coÌ„pounder of it vnlesse it were for his ambition or profite Wherfore since as S. Paule sayth 1. Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissention but of peace who commaundeth by hys word peace alway to be kept we are sure that all those that go about to breake peace betwene Realmes and to bring them to warre are the childreÌ„ of the deuill what holy names soeuer they pretend to cloke their pestilent malice withall which cloking vnder hipocrisy is double deuilishnes and of Christ most detested because vnder his blessed name they do play the deuils part Ezech. 39. And in the latter end of his Sermon concluding wyth the 39. Chapiter of Ezechiell where the Prophet speaketh against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God and prophecyeth agaynst them that the people of God shall vanquish and ouerthrow them on the mountaynes of Israell that none of them shall escape but theyr carcases shal there be deuoured of kytes and crowes and byrds of the ayre so likewise sayth he of these our enemies wishing that if they shall persist in theyr pestilent malice to make inuasion into this Realme then theyr great Captayne Gog the bishop of Rome he meaneth may come w t them to drinke with them of the same cup The Pope compared to Gog. which he maliciously goeth about to prepare for vs that y e people of God might after quietly liue in peace We haue heard hetherto the othes censures and iudgementes of certayne particulare Byshoppes of Yorke Testimonies out of the byshops booke against the Popes supremacye of Winchester of London of Duresme and also of Edmund Bonor Archdeacon then of Leycester agaynst the Popes vnlawfull vsurpatioÌ„ Now for the more fortification of the matter and satisfying of the Reader it shall not be much out of purpose besides the consent and approbatioÌ„ of these aforesayd to inferre also the publicke and generall agreement of the whole Clergy of EnglaÌ„d as in a totall summe together confirmed and ratified in theyr owne publicke booke made and set forth by them about the same tyme called then the Bishops booke In the which booke although many thinges were very slender vnperfect yet as touching this cause of the Bishop of Romes regalty we wyll heare God willing what theyr whole opinion prouinciall determinatioÌ„ did conclude according as by their own words in the same book is to be sene word for word as foloweth subscribed also with theyr owne names the Catologue of whom vnder theyr owne confession shall appere WE thinke it conuenient that all Bishops and Preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge y t where as certayne men doe imagine and affirme that Christ should geue vnto the Byshop of Rome power and authority not only to be head gouernor of all Priestes Bishops in Christes Church but also to haue and occupye the whole Monarchy of the world in his handes and that he may therby lawfully depose kinges and Princes from theyr realmes dominions and seignories and so transferre and geue the same to such persons as him liketh that is vtterly false and vntrue For Christ neuer gaue vnto S. Peter or vnto any of the Apostles or their successâ—rs any such authoritie And the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule do teach and commauÌ„d that all Christen people as well Priestes and Bishops as others should be obedieÌ„t and subiect vnto the Princes and Potentates of the world although they were infidels And as for the Bishop of Rome it was many huÌ„dreth yeares after Christ before he could acquire or get any primacy or gouernance aboue any other Bishops out of hys prouince in Italy sith the which time he hath euer vsurpeâ— more and more And though some part of his power was geuen vnto him by the consent of the Emperours Kinges and Princes and by the consent also of the Clergy in generall Counsels assembled yet surely he atteyned the most part therof by maruellous subtlety and craft and specially by colluding with great kings and princes sometime trayning them into his deuotion by pretence and colour of holynesse and sanctimony and sometime constraining them by force and tyranny Whereby the sayde Byshops of Rome aspired and roâ—e at length vnto such greatnes in strength and authority How the Bishop of Rome roâ—e by Ambition that they presumed and took vpon theÌ„ to be heads to put lawes by thyr own authority not onely vnto al other Bishops within ChristeÌ„dome but also vnto the Emperours Kings other the Princes and Lordes of the worlde and that vnder the pretence of the authority committed vnto them by the Gospell Wherin the sayd Bishops of Rome do not onely abuse and peruert the true sense and meaning of Christes word but they do also cleane contrarye to the vse and custome of the priprimitiue Church and so do manifestly violate as wel the holy Canons made in the Churche immediately after the time of the Apostles as also the degrees and constitutions made in that behalfe Fyrst the generall CouÌ„cell of Nice decreed that the Patriarkes of Alexandria Antiochia should haue like power ouer the countreis about those cities as the Byshops of Rome had ouer the countreis about Rome In the Councell of Mileuitane it was decreed that if a clerke of Aphrick would appeale out of Aphrick vnto any Byshop beyonde the sea he should be takeÌ„ as a person excommunicate In the generall Councel of Constantinople the firste it was likewise decreed that euery cause betwene any persons should be determined within the prouynces where the maâ—ters did 〈◊〉 And that no Bishop shoulde exercise any power out of his owne dioces or prouinc And this was also the minde of holy S. Cyprian of other holy men of â—phrica To conclude
froÌ„ the king his letters of credence and withall to declare and extend the kinges most effectuous commendations with the harty good will and sincere affections whiche his hignes bare to the sayde Cardinall Chauncellour of Fraunce with no lesse desire also most gladly to do that thing which might be to his commoditie and benefite according as the manifold pleasures grauities and kindnes done on his part for the kinges highnes did worthily deserue Then after such words of mollification to enter into further communication with him in such sort as might best serue his honour And forasmuch as the Cardinall was theÌ„ noted much to be moued with the affections of vayn glory couetous therfore amongst other coÌ„munication The vaine glory and auarice of the Cardinall it was deuised to inferre mentioÌ„ of the Papalitie noting what wayes meanes might be vsed to attayne vnto that dignitie Wherein if the kinges hignes coulde stand him to anye steede as he thought the person of the sayd Chauncellour most meet for the same The fashyoâ— of Princes courtes to be noted so he would not fayle to moue and to procure it to the best furtheraunce of his aduauncement And finally to declare how desirous the kinges highnes was to retayne and make sure vnto him the amitie and friendship of the sayd Chauncellour and that hys hignes deuising by what meanes and wayes he might do the same albeit his grace knew wel that the fayth and sinceritie of the sayd Chauncellour towardes hys mayster was such as no gift pension or other offer could aduance or increase that good will which for hys maysters sake he would employ in the kinges highnes affayres thought that for declaration of hys hartye good will towardes the sayde Chauncellour it were conuenient to offer vnto hym some yearely remembraunce c. This was the summe and effect of the message of the king sent vnto the French king and to other of his counsayle by his ambassadour maister Edward Foxe whiche was especially to signifie and make manifest vnto the sayd French king the vniust dealinges and preiudiciall proceedinges of the pope in calling vp the king of Englande to appeare at Rome by Proxie which was derogatory to y e kinges dignitie and crowne and also preiudiciall both to generall Councels of the primitiue tyme and to the auncient lawes and statutes of this Realme as is afore declared and no lesse hurtfull for example to all other Princes and kinges likewise c. This message so done Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour to the FreÌ„ch king shortly after was sent to the said french king Stephen Gardinar bish of Winchester with the kings answere and message again on this maner y t for so much as the saying of the Frenche king to the ambassadors was this that notwithstanding all the kings Realm shuld agree and condescend neuer so muche to y e right title The French kings saying against the kinges succession which the succession procreated of this his lawfull matrimony hath in this hys realme yet when outward parties shall conceaue anye other or contrary opinion thereof great trouble and vexation might ensue Wherunto the K. made answere agayne declaring y t he could not but greatly marueyle y t the king his brother being so wise a Prince The kinges aunswere to the French king and there to well expert and learned in Chronicles and histories not onely of his owne realme but also of all others or any of his Counsayle being men of such experieÌ„ce as they were taken to be would thinke that the opinion consent of other outward Realms was so highly to be coÌ„sidered and regarded of any prince or king in stablishing or in executing of thinges which mighte be lawfully done and which touched the preseruation of the rightes preeminences dignitie and state of his realme and did also notably conferre vnto the singular benefite and tranquillitie of the same so as the words both of the sayde king hys brother and of the great master did pretend Who furthermore were not ignoraunt them selues 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 realm 〈…〉 bouÌ„d tâ— the agrement of outwarde realmes that many thinges haue bene by hys noble progenitours kinges of Fraunce attempted and done as well in cases of matrimonie as otherwise which in some part in the opinion of y e Popes of Rome then being in some part in the opinion of diuers other outwarde princes states seigniories and common people haue bene thought not perfectly good nor yet much acceptable vnto them and yet that notwithstanding hys said progenitors knowing them selues the prosecuting of those causes to be beneficial to them and to the realm haue not therfore desisted from their said purposes but diligeÌ„tly employing their owne strength and powers with the succours of their frends haue finally atchieued their sayd enterprises wythout requiring or greatly regarding the opinion or agreement therunto of outward princes Againe wheras the Chauncelour of France made thys ouerture to the â—ayde Bishop of Winchester whether the kyng woulde be content to haue indifferent Iudges to be appoynted by the authoritie of the Pope The ouerture of the Chauncellour 〈◊〉 Fraunce to the king to take indifferent iudges by the Popes authority The kinges aunswere to the ouerture to determine his cause wyth a commission decretall from y e same declaring Quid iuris c. The King by his ambassador therunto answearing declared that the Pope hauing done vnto hym so notable and euideÌ„t iniuries as he had done it were hys office and duetie now to labor him selfe to ende this matter and to studie how to make due satisfaction to God and his iustice which hee hath tam indignis modis offended and violated and to deliuer himselfe out of the danger and the perpetual infamie of the world which he hath incurred by reason of these his most vngodly doings and not to looke that the King shoulde make any request or suite vnto hym therfore or recompence for the same c. Furthermore where as the Pope at the request of the French king had in open Consistorie proroged execution of his censures and excommunication against the king vnto the first day of Nouember and woorde thereof was sent to the king by his ambassadours from the great maister of Fraunce that the king mighte haue the sayde prorogation made autentikely in wryting if he woulde The kyng answearing thereunto thought it not vnprofitable that hys ambassadors resident in France should receiue vnto theyr hands the possession of the saide newe prorogation conceiued and wrytten in autentike forme and maner according to the order of the lawes After this againe came other letters to the King from France namely froÌ„ the great maister of France tending to this ende that if the king would do nothing for the pope meaning by the reuocation of such actes of parlament The king requested by the FreÌ„ch king to relent to the Pope as were made in the Realme of England to the Popes preiudice it were
that he indicted it and also the place where he appointed it to be might assure him of this But whether wandereth not these Popishe Bulles whether go they not astray what King is not cited and summoned by a proud Minister and seruant of Kings to come to bolster vp errours fraudes deceites and vntruthes and to set foorth this feined generall Councell For who will not thinke that Paule the Byshop of Rome goeth sooner about to make men beleeue that he intendeth a generall Councell then that he desireth one in deede No who can lesse desire it theÌ„ they that do despaire of their cause except they be iudges and giue sentence themselues against their aduersaries We which very sore against our will at any time leaue off the procurement of the Realme and coÌ„mon weale neede neither to come our selues The king not bound to come at the Popes call nor yet to sende our procuratours thether no nor yet to make our excuse for either of both For who can accuse vs that we come not at his call which hath no authoritie to call vs But for a season let vs as a sorte of blyndlynges doe graunt that he may call vs Who be they that haue place in the Popes Councell and that he hath authority so to do yet we pray you may not all men see what auaileth it to come to this Councell where ye shall haue no place except ye be knowen both willing to oppresse trueth and also ready to confirme and stablish errours Do not all meÌ„ perceiue as well as we with what integritie fidelitie and Religion these men go about to discusse matters in controuersie that take them in hand in so troublesome a time as this is Is it not plaine what fruite the common weale of Christendome may looke for there The place of the Councell not indifferent where as Mantua is chosen the place to keepe this Councell at Is there any Prince not beeing of Italy yea is there any of Italy Prince or other dissenting froÌ„ the Pope that dareth come to this assemble and to this place If there come none that dare speake for troden truth No reason that the pope should be iudge in his owne cause none that will venture hys life is it meruayle if the Bishop of Rome being iudge no man repining no man gainesaieng the defenders of the Papacie obteine that Popish authority now quayling and almost fallen be set vp againe Is this the way to helpe things afflict The Byshop of Rome in learning and lyfe farre vnder other Byshops to redresse troubled Religion to lift vp oppressed truth Shall men thys way know whether the Romane Bishops which in very deede are if yee looke either vpon their doctrine or life far vnder other Bishops ought to be made like theyr felowes that is to be pastours in their own Dioces and so to vse no further power or else whether they may make lawes not only vnto other Bishops but also to Kings Emperours O boldnesse meete to be beaten downe with force and not to be conuinced with arguments Can either Paule that now Lordeth or any of his earnestly go about if they alone or at y e least without any aduersary be thus in a corner assembled together to heale the sickenesses to take away the errours to plucke downe the abuses that now are crept into the Church and there be bolstered vp by such Councels as now is like to be at Mantua It is very like that these whiche prole for nothing but profit will right gladly pul down all such things as their forefathers made onely for y e increase of money Paule the Pope proleth for his owne profite Where as their forefathers wheÌ„ their honour power primacy was called into question woulde either in spite of Gods law mainteine their dignity or to say better their intollerable pride is it like that these will not trede in their steps and make naughty new Canons wherby they may defend old euil decrees Howbeit what need we to care either what they haue done or what they intend to do hereafter for as much as EnglaÌ„d hath taken her leaue of Popish crafts for euer neuer to be deluded w t them hereafter England taketh her leaue of the Pope for euer Romaine Bishops haue nothing to do with Englishe people the one doth not trafike with the other at y e least though they wil haue to do with vs yet we wil none of their marchandise none of their stuffe We will receiue them of our Councell no more We haue sought our hurt and bought our losse a great while too loÌ„g Surely their Decrees either touchyng things set vp or put downe shall haue none other place w t vs then al Bishops Decrees haue that is if we like them we admit them if we do not we refuse them But lest peraduenture meÌ„ shal think vs to folow our senses too much EnglaÌ„d refuseth the Popes marchandise that we moued by small or no iust causes forsake the authority censures Decrees and Popishe Councelles wee thought it best heere to shew our mind to the whole world Wherefore we protest before God and all men that we down of his vsurped power and proud primacy for expelling of hys vsurped iurisdiction and for deliuering of oure realme from his greeuous boÌ„dage and pollage Who seeth not him euen inflamed w t hatred againste vs and y e flames to be much greater 〈◊〉 hatred 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈…〉 then he can nowe keepe them in He is an open ennemie he dissembleth no longer prouoking all men by all the meanes that hee can to endammage vs and our countrey These 3. yeares he hath bene occupied in no one thing so much as how he might stirre vp the commoÌ„s of England now corrupting some with mony some wyth dignities Wee lette passe what letters hee hath wrytten to Christen Princes with howe great feruent study he hath exhorted men to set vpon vs. The good Uicare of Christe by his doing sheweth how he vnderstandeth the words of Christ. The Pope 〈…〉 put the â—orde to the earth otherwise â—hen Christ did Hee thinketh he playeth Christes part well when he may say as Christ did Non veni pacem mittere in terram sed gladium I come not to make peace in earth but to sende swordes about and not such swordes as Christ would his to be armed with all but such as cruell manquellers abuse in the slaughter of theyr neighbours Wee meruaile little though they vexe other Princes oft seing they recompence our fauour shewed to them wyth contumelies our benefites with iniuries We will not rehearse here how many our benefites bestowed vpon Romaine bishops be lost God be with such vngrate earles Benefâ—tes â—ast away vpon the Pope vnworthy to be nombred amongest men Cerâ—es suche that a man may well doubt whether God or man hath better cause to hate them But y t we haue learned to owe good wil eueÌ„ to
the truth which he defended before in his booke De obedientia to papistry Steuen Gardiner reuolteth to Papistry ioining part and side with suche as were knowne papists so he seemeth likewyse to beare a like secret grudge against the Lord Cromwell and all such whomsoeuer he fauoured Thirdly as concerning the forenamed D. Edmund Boner the author of this declaration heere is to be seene and noted that he all this while appeared a good man and diligent friend to the truth and that he was fauoured of the Lord Cromwell for the same Fourthly that the said D. Boner was not onely fauoured of the Lord Cromwell but also by him was aduaunced first to the office of Legation D. Boners comming vp onely by the Gospell then to the Bishoprike of Hereford and lastly to the Bishoprike of London whome the said D. Boner in his letters agniseth and confesseth to be his only Patron and singular Mecaenas Which being so we haue in this said D. Boner greatly to meruayle what should be the cause that he seing all his setting vp making and preferring came only by the Gospell and by theÌ„ of the Gospels side he being then so hated of Steuen Gardiner and such as he was being also at that time such a furtherer and defender of the Gospell as appeared both by his Preface before Gardinars booke De obedientia and by his writings to the Lord Cromwell also by helping forward the printed Bibles at Paris could euer be a man so vngratefull vnkind afterward to ioyne part with the said Steuen Gardiner against the Gospell without y t which Gospel he had neuer come to be bishop neither of Hereford nor yet of London and now to abuse y e same bishopricke of London to persecute y t so vehemently which before so openly he defended Wherin y e same may well be said to him in this case y t he himselfe was reported once to say to the french King in the cause of Grancetor to witte that he had done therein against his honour against iustice against reason against honesty Boners owne wordes retorted against himselfe against freÌ„dship against his own promise and his othe so often made against his owne doctrine and iudgement which then he professed against all truth against the treates and leagues betwene him and his setters vp and against all together and to conclude against the saluation of his owne soule But to referre this to the booke of his accomptes who shall iudge one day all things vprightly let vs proceede further in y e coÌ„tinue of this D. Boners legation Who being now Ambassadour in the court of Fraunce as he haue heard had geuen in commission from the king to entreate with the French King for sondry pointes as for the printing of the new Testament in English Printing the newe testament in English and the Byble at Paris and the Bible at Paris also for slanderous preachers and malicious speakers against the King for goods of merchaunts taken and spoiled for the kings pension to be paid for the matters of the Duke of Suffolke for certaine prisoners in Fraunce Item for Grancetor the traitour and certain other rebels to be sent into England c. Touching all which affayres the sayd D. Boner did employ his diligence trauaile to the good satisfaction and contentment of the kings minde The diligeÌ„ce trust of D. Boner in legatyon and discharge of his duetie in such sort as no default could be found in him saue only that the French King one time tooke displeasure with him for that the said Boner beyng now made bishop of Hereford and bearing himself somewhat more seriously and boldly before the king in the cause of Grancetor the traytour wherein he was willed by the aduertisement of the Kings pleasure The wordes of D. Boner 〈◊〉 to the French king to wade more deepely and instantly vsed these words to the French King as y e french king himself did afterward report them saieng that he had done in deliueraÌ„ce of that foresaid Grancetor being an Englishman The French king disâ—lesed with â—ishop Boner Bish. Boner 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the king his mâ—â—ster 3. thinges agaynst God agaynst his honor agaynst iustice agaynst reason agaynst honesty against friendship against all law against the treates leagues betwene him and his brother the King of England yea and against all together c. These words of Bishop Boner although he denieth to haue spoken them in that forme and qualitie yet howsoeuer they were spoken did stirre vp the stomack of the French King to conceiue high displeasure agaynst him in so much that he answering the Lord Ambassadour againe bad him write these three things vnto his maister First among other thinges that his Embassadour was a greate foole Secondarily that he caused to be done better iustice there in his Realme in one houre then they did in Englande in a whole yeare Thirdly that if it were not for the loue of his maister he should haue an hundreth strokes with an Haulbard c. And furthermore the sayde Frenche King beside thys sending a speciall messenger with his letters to the king of England willed him to reuoke and cal this Ambassadour home and to send him an other The cause why the french King tooke these wordes of Bishop Boner so to stomacke as the L. Chauncelour said was this for that the Kings of Fraunce standing chiefly and in maner only vpon theyr honour can suffer that in no case to be touched Otherwise in those wordes if they had bene well taken was not so much blame perchaunce as boldnes being spoken somwhat vehemently in his maisters behalfe Bishop coÌ„moÌ„ly boldder in Princes matters then in the cause of Christ. But this one thing seemeth to me much blameworthy both in this Byshop and many other that they in earthly matters and to please terrene Kings will put forth themselues to such a boldnes and forwardnes and in Christes cause the King of all kings whose cause they should onely attend vppon and tender they are so remisse cold and cowardly To these letters of the French King the King of England sent aunswer againe by other letters in which he reuoked and called home againe bishop Boner geuing vnto him about the same time the Bishopricke of London and sente in supply of his place Sir Iohn Wallop a greate frend to Steuen Gardiner Whiche was in February about the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540. Heere now followeth the othe of Boner to the King when hee was made Byshop of London ¶ The othe of Doctor Edmund Boner when hee was made Byshop of London agaynst the Pope of Rome YE shall neuer consent nor agree that the Byshop of Rome shall practise D. Boners othe against the Pope exercise or haue any maner of authority iurisdiction or power within this Realme or any other the Kings dominion but that you shall resist the same at all times to the vttermost
of your power and that from hencefoorth ye shall accept repute and take the Kings Maiestie to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of England and that to your cunning witte and vttermost of your power without guile fraude or other vndue meane ye shall obserue keepe mainteine and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular Actes and Statutes made and to be made within this Realme in derogation extirpation and extinguishment of the Byshop of Rome and his authoritie and all other Actes and Statutes made and to be made in reformation and corroboration of the Kings power of supreme head in earth of the Church of England and this ye shall do agaynst all maner of persons of what estate dignitie degree or condition they be and in no wise do nor attempt nor to your power suffer to be done or attempted directly or indirectly any thing or things priuely or apertly to the let hinderance dammage or derogation thereof or of any part thereof by any maner of meanes or for any maner of pretense And in case any othe bee made or hath bene made by you to any person or persons in maintenance or fauour of the Bishop of Rome or his authority iurisdiction or power ye repute the same as vaine and adnihilate so helpe you God c. In fidem praemissorum ego Edmundus Boner electus confirmatus Londonensis Episcopus huic praesenti chartae subscripsi ¶ Ecclesiasticall matters an 1538. It will be iudged that I haue lingred peraduenture too much in these outward affaires of Princes and Ambassadours Anno 1538. Wherefore leauing with these by matters perteynyng to the Ciuill state a while I mynde the Lord willyng to put my story in order agayne of such occurreÌ„ts as belong vnto the Church first shewyng such Iniunctions and Articles as were deuised and set forth by the kyng for the behoofe of his subiectes Wherein first is to be vnderstaÌ„ded that the kyng when he had taken the title of supremacie from the Byshop of Rome and had translated the same to himselfe and was now a full Prince in his owne realme although he wel perceiued The king and his counsaile bearing with the weakenes of the people by y e wisedome and aduise of the Lord Cromwell and other of his CouÌ„saile that the corrupt state of the Church had neede of reformatioÌ„ in many thyngs yet because he saw how stubburne and vntoward the hartes of many Papistes were to be brought from their old persuasions and customes and what businesse he had with them onely about the matter of the Popes title he durst not by and by reforme all at once which notwithstaÌ„dyng had bene to be wished but leadyng them fayre and softely as he might proceeded by litle and litle to bryng greater purposes to perfectioÌ„ which he no doubt would haue done The booke of articles deuised by the king for queitnes of the people c. if the Lord Cromwell had lyued and therfore first he began with a litle booke of Articles partly aboue touched bearyng this title Articles deuised by the Kynges highnesse to stable Christen quietnesse and vnitie among the people c. * Articles deuised by the kyng IN the contentes of which booke first be set forth the Articles of our ChristiaÌ„ Creede which are necessarely and expressely to be beleued of all men Of 3. SacrameÌ„ts Then with the kynges Preface goyng before foloweth the declaration of iij. Sacramentes to witte of Baptisme of Penaunce and of the Sacrament of the Aultar In the tractation wherof he altereth nothyng from the old trade receaued heretofore froÌ„ the Church of Rome Further then procâ—edyng to the order and cause of our iustificatioÌ„ he declareth that the onely mercy and grace of the father promised freely vnto vs for his sonnes sake Iesu Christ and the merites of his Passion and bloud Of iustification be the onely sufficient and worthy causes of our iustification yet good workes with inward contrition hope and charitie and all other spirituall graces and motions be necessarily required and must needes coÌ„curre also in remission of our sinnes that is our iustification and afterward we beyng iustified must also haue good workes of charitie and obedieÌ„ce towardes God in the obseruyng and fulfillyng outwardly of his lawes and commaundementes c. As touching Images Of Images he willeth all Byshops preachers to teach the people in such sorte as they may know how they may vse them safely in Churches and not abuse them to Idolatry as thus that they be represeÌ„ters of vertue and good example and also by occasioÌ„ may be styrrers of meÌ„s myndes and make them to remember themselues and to lameÌ„t their sinnes and so farre he permitteth them to stand in Churches But otherwise for auoydyng of Idolatrie he chargeth all Byshops preachers diligently to instruct the people that they coÌ„mit no Idolatry vnto them in sensyng of them in kneelyng and offeryng to theÌ„ with other like worshyppynges whiche ought not to be done but onely to God And likewise for honoryng of Saintes the Byshops and preachers be commauÌ„ded to informe the people Of honoring of Saintes how Saints hence departed ought to be reuerenced honored how not That is that they are to be praysed honored as the elect seruauÌ„ts of Christ or rather Christ to be praysed in them for their excellent vertues plaÌ„ted in them for their good example left vs teachyng vs to lyue in vertue goodnes not to feare to dye for Christ as they did also as aduauncers of our prayers in that they may but yet no confidence nor any such honour to be geuen vnto them which is onely due to God And so forth charging the sayd spirituall persons to teache their flocke that all grace and remission of sinnes and saluation can no otherwise be obteined but of God onely No mediation but by Christ. by the mediation of our Sauiour Christ who is onely a sufficient Mediatour for our sinnes and that all grace and remission of sinne must proceede onely by mediation of Christ and no other From that he commeth further to speake of rites ceremonies in Christes Church Of rites and ceremonyes as in hauyng vestimentes vsed in Gods seruice sprinklyng of holy water giuyng of holy bread bearyng of CaÌ„dles on Candlemas day taking of ashes bearyng of Palmes creepyng to the Crosse settyng vp the Sepulcher hallowing of the fonte with other like customes rites ceremonies all which old riâ—es and customes the foresayd booke doth not by and by repeale but so farre admitteth them for good and laudable as they put men in remeÌ„braunce of spirituall thynges but so that the people withall must be instructed how the sayd ceremonies conteine in them no such power to remitte sinne but onely that to be referred vnto God by whome onely our sinnes be forgeuen vs. And so concluding with Purgatory he maketh an ende of those Articles
In the yere of our Lord god 1536. and of the most noble reigne of our soueraine Lord Henry the eight king of England and of Fraunce Other Iniunctions defendour of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England the xxviij c. I Thomas Cromwell Knight Lorde Cromwell keeper of the priuie Seale of our sayd soueraigne Lorde the King and vicegerent to the same for and coÌ„cerning all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme to the glory of Almightie God to the Kings highnes honour the publike weale of this Realme and increase of vertue in the same haue appointed and assigned these Iniunctions ensuing to be kept and obserued of the Deane Persons Uicares Curates and Stipendaries resident or hauing cure of soules or anye other spirituall administration within this Deanry vnder the paynes heereafter limited and appointed The first is that the Deane Persons Uicares and other hauing cure of soule any where within this Deanrye shall faithfully keepe and obserue and as farre as in them may lye shall cause to be kept and obserued of all other all and singular lawes and statutes of this Realme Confirmatâ—on of the kings supremacye made for the abolishing and extirpatioÌ„ of the bishop of Romes pretensed and vsurped power and iurisdiction within thys Realme and for the stablishment and confirmation of the Kings authoritie and iurisdiction within the same as of the supreame head of the Church of Englande shall to the vttermost of their wit knowledge and learning purely sincerely and without any colour or dissimulation declare manifest and open by the space of one quarter of a yeare nowe nexte ensuing once euery Sonday and after at the leastwise twise euery quarter of a yeare in their SermoÌ„s and other collations Agaynst the Popes primacye that the Byshop of Romes vsurped power and iurisdictioÌ„ hauing no establishmeÌ„t nor grouÌ„d by the lawe of God was of most iust causes taken away and abolished and that therefore they owe vnto him no maner of obedience or subiection and that the Kinges power is within his dominioÌ„ the highest potentate power vnder God to whome all men within the same dominion by Gods commaundement owe most loyaltie and obedience afore and aboue all other potentates in earth Item whereas certeine Articles were lately deuised and put forth by the Kings highnesse authoritie and condiscended vpoÌ„ by the Prelates and clergy of this his Realme in conuocation whereof part were necessary to be holden and beleued for our saluation and y e other part do conserne and touch certeine laudable ceremonies rites and vsages of the Churche meete and conuenient to be kepte and vsed for a decent and politike order in the same the sayde Deane Parsons Uicares and other Curates shall so open and declare in their sermons and other collations the said Articles vnto them that be vnder their cure that they may plainely know and discerne which of theÌ„ be necessarie to be beleued and obserued for their saluation and whiche be not necessary but only do concerne the decent and politike order of the said Church according to suche coÌ„mandement admonition as hath bene giuen vnto them heretofore by the authority of the kings highnes in that behalfe Moreouer that they shall declare vnto all such as be vnder their cure The kinges Articles to be 〈◊〉 to the people the Articles likewise deuised put forth and authorised of late for and concerning the abrogation of certayne superstitious holydaies according to the effecte and purport of the same Articles and persuade their parishioners to keepe and obserue the same inuiolably as things wholesome prouided decreed and established by common consent and publike authoritie for the weale coÌ„moditie and profite of all this Realme Besides this to the entent that all superstition and hypocrisie crept into diuers mens hartes may vanish away they shall not set forth nor extoll any images Images abolished reliques or miracles for any superstitioÌ„ or lucre nor allure the people by any intreatemeÌ„ts to the pilgrimages of any Saints otherwise then is permitted in the Articles lately put foorth by the authority of the Kings Maiesty and condescended vpon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realme in Conuocation as though it were proper or peculiar to that Saint to geue this commoditie or that seing all goodnes health and grace ought to be both loked and asked for only of God as of the very author of the same and of none other for without him it can not be geuen but they shall exhort as well their parishioners as other pilgrimes that they do rather apply themselues to the keeping of Gods commandements Pilgrimages forbidden and fulfilling of his works of charitie perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily labor trauaile or occupatioÌ„ and prouiding for their families then if they went aboute to the said pilgrimages and it shall profit more their soule health if they do bestow y t on the poore needy which they would haue bestowed vpon the sayd images or reliques Also in the same their Sermons and other collations the Parsons Uicares and other Curates aforesayd shall diligently admonish the fathers and mothers Prayers in the mother tongue maisters gouernours of youth being within their cure to teache or cause to be taught their children and seruaunts euen from their infancy the Pater noster the Articles of our faith and the ten commaundements in their mother tongue and the same so taught shall cause the sayd youth oft to repeate vnderstaÌ„d And to the intent this may be the more easily done the said Curates shall in their sermons deliberately and plainely recite of the sayd Pater noster Articles or commaundements one clause or article one day and an other another day till the whole be taught and learned by little little and shall deliuer y e same in writing or shew where printed bookes conteining the same be to be solde to them that can read or will desire the same and therto that y e said fathers and mothers maisters gouernours doe bestowe their children and seruauntes euen from their childhoode either to learning or to some honest exercise occupation or husbandry exhorting counsayling and by all the waies and meanes they may as well in their saide sermons and collations as otherwaies the said fathers mothers maisters and other gouernours beeing vnder their cure and charge diligeÌ„tly to prouide and foresee that the said youth be in no maner wise kept or brought vp in idlenes least at any time afterward For bringing vp of youth in some arte or occupatioÌ„ they be driuen for lacke of some misterie or occupation to liue by to fall to begging stealing or some other vnthriftines forasmuch as we may dayly see through slouth idlenes diuers valiant men fall some to begging and some to theft murder which after brought to calamitie misery impute a great
doth agaynst the Christ our great high vniuersall Byshop least thou excommunicate and strike him least thou shew thy wrath and iudgement agaynst him and vtterly extinct his pride and ambitious pretensed authority For thou wilt be knowne thou wilt be knowne to be God And thou art and wilt be our great vniuersall and supreme Byshop what so euer the bishop of Rome shall attempt to the contrary The stroke 〈◊〉 God is slow but 〈◊〉 and thou wilt punishe his worldly arrogancy and strike when thou seest thy time And though it be long ere thou strike yet let him beware for strike thou wilt if thou be vtterly prouoked And when thou doest strike thy stroke is great thy stroke is dreadfull and sore It vanquisheth the body it slayeth the soule it damneth both Beware therfore thou Bishop of Rome and be coÌ„tent with thine owne dioces with thine owne charge as other Byshops are with theyrs â—he Popes power stretcheth no â—ther then 〈◊〉 owne dioces For further then thine owne dioces thy iurisdiction doth not stretch A maruellous blindness in thee therefore to take vpon thee to aunswere for all the world and art not able to aunswere our great Bishop Christ for thy selfe at the dreadfull day of iudgemeÌ„t when he shall aske but these few questions of thee Quomodo intrasti Quomodo rexisti Quomodo vixisti Quomodo pauisti Quae qualia exempla dedisti Quid ad meam gloriam fecisti huiusmodi â—uestions to be asked the Pope in the last â—â—dgemente How diddest thou enter into the Bishopricke by me or by the world vnlawfully or lawfully by Symony or freely by labour by paction or called God Howe diddest thou rule thy cure thy dioces Diddest thou pray for thy people Diddest thou preach me to thy diocesans diddest thou geue them ghostly and bodely foode diddest thou minister spirituall and ghostly salues the Sacramentes I meane to heale the sores of theyr soules How didst thou liue Didst thou cast away the care the glory poÌ„pe of the world Nay rather Ghostly â—â—ctrine 〈◊〉 should 〈◊〉 Didst thou folow me in humility in charity in coÌ„passion in pouerty in cleanes in chast liuing How diddest thou gouerne thy diocesans Diddest not thou make of all things that thou diddest meddle with a money matter in selling that which was not in thee to sel nor geue which thou calledst thy pardons The Pope maketh all thinges a 〈…〉 thy commissions thy breeues thy delegacies reseruations exemptions appellations bulles and dispeÌ„sations Diddest not thou vnder these pretenses and like other doings deceiue the world What answere shalt thou make to this at that day to our and thy great Byshop Christ when he shall visite thee and all thy dioces me and all my dioces yea when he shall visite all the world What aunswere shalt thou then make I think verely thou shalt then haue enough to do yea and more theÌ„ thou canst winde thy selfe out of to make aunswere for thy selfe for thine owne dioces and for thine owne diocesans though thou vsurpe not vpon other mens as thou doest The Apostle writeth of Christ humbly 〈◊〉 â—aximus calleth him Magnum pontificem the great bishop And he of Rome is not with this word contented but wil haue a higher word for him selfe in the superlatiue degree Maximum pontificem Magnum The greatest Bishop Oh where is the humblenesse and meekenesse that should be in him Alas he that taketh on him to teach all the world how can he for shame suffer such blasphemous words to passe in his name to his great shame and rebuke â—he Popes â—â—de will â—â—ue a fall to the great daunger of his soule and to the perilous ensample vnto other Oh sie vpon pride it is a common prouerb pride will haue a fall Our bishop Christ was Humilis meeke lowly humble in hart â—â—milis He rode not vpon any palfray nor couragious horse but vp on an Asse and that but once He neuer was borne pompously abroad in a chayre vppoÌ„ mens shoulders He neuer profered hys foote to any body to kisse We read that he washed the feete of his Disciples and wyped theÌ„ Iohn 13. We read that Mary Magdalene profered to haue kissed his feete but he did prohibite her sayiâ—g Noli me tangere Touch me not He would not suffer the woman theÌ„ to touch him He neuer had garde to defend him Math. 20. He neuer followed the poÌ„pe of the world He disdained not to go vpon the grouÌ„d with his bare feet What shall I say The humility of Christ. He gaue ensamples enough to the Bishop of Rome to me and all Bishops to be meek and humble he to know himselfe and we our selues as if he and we diligently looke in scripture we shall finde And herein in meeknes we are bound to folow him Compatiens Compatiens infirmitatibus This Byshop Christ had compassion of our infirmities of our fraylties It is impossible for a man to know the afflictions of the miserable person that neuer suffered him selfe affliction that neuer had experience of paynes that neuer felt what payne menâ— But this byshop Christ had experieÌ„ce of our nature how weake how feeble the nature of man is Christ full of compassion howe weake of himselfe to doe any good worke without the helpe of God how feeble to resiste temptations Hee suffered and felte the infirmities and paynes of this naturall body He hath therefore compassion vpon man when he doth see him fall He sorroweth his ruine teaching Bishops in especial afore all other to haue copassion and pity vpon the sinner to helpe him spiritually to coÌ„fort him ghostly to helpe him to arise from sinne to allure him to penance to draw him to vertue to make him know God to feare his iustice to loue his lawes and thus to seeke all the wayes he and we can to saue the sinners soule for whom he shall make aunswere to God for his owne diocesans soule for soule Heb. 5. bloud for bloud payne for payne hell for hell damnation for damnation For which soule Luke 23. our great Bishop Christ as the Apostle doth witnesse did offer giftes and sacrifice himselfe hauing compassiâ—n of theÌ„ that by ignorance and by errour did sin offend God Euen when he was his greatest agony vpon the crosse he cryed to his father forgeue them father forgeue theÌ„ they know not what they do they are ignoraunt people they know not what is what nor what danger they runne into by this entreating me They know not theyr offences forgeue them Father forgeue them In this compassion we ought also to follow our great Byshoppe Christ. Pontifex appellatus It followeth in the former letter Est Pontifex appellatus à Deo He is a Byshop and so named of God He is the very Byshop He offered vppe the very sacrifice the sacrifice of his owne most blessed body and bloud whereby the sinne of
and of the Bishops Suffragan of the same Dioces ¶ Unto the fourth wherein you do demaund whether it be lawfull for a Priest to marry a wife whether a Priest in some case be bound by the law of God to mary a wife Aunswere to the 4 artcle Mariage of Priestes wâ—ether it be lawfull and expedyent I say that it is lawfull yea and necessary for all men y t haue not geuen to them of God the gifte of chastitie to marry a wife and that sheweth both Christ and S. Paule In y e 19. of Mathew Christ speaking vnto the Phariseis that came for to attempt him in the conclusion sayth in this wise Whosoeuer shall forsake hys wife except it be for fornication marieth an other committeth adultery and whosoeuer maryeth her so forsaken committeth addultery Math. 19. With that speaketh his disciples If thus the case stand betwixt a man and hys wife it shall be hurtful and not expedient to contract matrimony He made aunswere Euery man cannot away with that saying but they vnto whome it is geuen of God Meaning that euery man coulde not abide single or vnmaryed Math. 19. but such vnto whome was was geueÌ„ of God a special grace so to continue And if with your better aduise I might be somewhat herein bolde I woulde suppose that where as he doth say Non omnes sunt capaces huius dicti Euery man caÌ„not away with that saying thys worde Non omnes ought to be here taken as it is in many other places of Scripture as where in y e psalme it is sayd Non omnes taken vniuersally in Scripture Non iustificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis viuens It is meant that no person liuing shal be iustified afore God And in the Epistle to the Galathians and to the Romanes where it is sayd Ex operibus legis non instificabitur omnis caro By the works of the law Gal 2. Rom 9. no flesh shal be iustified in his sight it is meant therby nulla caro so that non omnis after y e rule of equipollence should be taken forasmuch as nullus and then then the sence should be thus Nulli sunt capaces huius dicti nisi hi quibus datum sit Chastity is a gifte onely of God No man can be capax of thys saying or can so passe theyr life without mariage except those whiche haue it geueÌ„ them by a singular grace of God to liue chafte Then he proceeded further saying There be gelded men that so were borne from the mothers wombe and there be some gelded men that haue bene so made by men Math. 19. Gelded men three wayes to be taken in Scripture and there be gelded men that haue so made themselues for loue of the kingdome of heauen In conclusion he saith who that receiueth this saying thinking that it should be vnexpedient for him to mary and that he may liue chaste thorowe y e gift geuen him of God let him take it and so liue So he leaueth singlenes of lyfe to all mens election Singlenes ought not to be compelled without anye compelling them thereto Hereunto assenteth S. Paule when that by many reasons he had perswaded the Corinthians to single life Finally he concludeth thus This quoth he say I vnto you willing y e which shuld be for your profite but not to bring you in bondage And a little afore I would quoth he that all men were euen as my selfe am But euery one hath a seueral gift of God one one wise an other otherwise shewing thereby that vnto some it is geuen of God to liue contineÌ„t and to other for to engender procreate children and therfore his will cannot come to effect Whiche thinge you may easily perceaue in this that after he had shewed forth hys good wishe and desire saying Velim omnes homines 1. Cor. 7. c. I would that all men were euen as I am hee putteth a coniunctioÌ„ aduersatiue that declareth an obstacle or stop saying· Sed vnusquisque proprium donum habet c. But euery man hath hys proper gift of God Upon this he procedeth further wherby you may apertly see y t he would haue al men none except to mary waÌ„ting the gift of continencie This quod he I say to the vnmaried and widowes Mariage necessary for all men whosoeuer lacke continency of harte expedient it were for them to remaine as I do but if they cannot liue continent let theÌ„ contract mariage for better it is to mary then to burne This prooueth well that all priestes wanting continencie of heart had neede to mary for to auoyd burning lust vnles they be in obedient to the mind of Christ that spake in Paule in obseruing the traditions of men In the beginning also of the same Chapter also he saith It is good that a man should not deale with a woman Notwithstanding for auoyding fornication quod he let euery man haue his wife and euery woman haue her husband He sayth here Quisque quaeque euery man and euery woman And not quidam Quisque Quaeque not quidam quaedam nec quaedam some man nor some womaÌ„ He excepteth neither priest ne nunne but euery one both man woman is bound for auoyding of burning and fornication to mary not hauing the gift giuen of chastitie Dist. 29. The same also confirmeth your own law dist 29. where it is written thus Si quis discernit presbyterum coniugatum tanquam occasione nuptiarum quòd offerre non debeat anathema sit If any man do holde that a priest being maried in that respect y t he is maried Mariage lefte free by the Popes lawe Dist. 31. ought not to minister in his function be he accursed And in the 31. dist Si quis vituperat nuptias dormientem cum viro suo fidelem ac religiosam detestatur aut culpabilem aestimat velut quae regnum Dei introire non possit anathema sit If any man shal find fault w t matrimony and detest a faithfull and deuout woman lying with her husband and thinke her culpable as one that could not therefore enter into the kingdome of God be he accursed And euery where else such like are to be seene Moreouer in historia tripartita it is written that a noble Martyr of Christ called Paphnutius Paphnutius in Nicene Councell when all other bishops were purposed to haue enacted there that priestes should liue vnmaried Maryage permitted free by the Councell of Nice this holy man resisted theÌ„ so mightily both with reasons and also with authority of scripture that then their purpose altered their first deuise could not passe And one authoritie I remeÌ„ber was this which he borowed of Paul in the second Epistle to Timoth. Your deuise quod he may haue a semblaÌ„ce of holines but in deed it shall be the destruction and vndoing of the same Moreouer in one of the principall histories of Fraunce called
Taylor excusing himselfe at that present for other busines willed him to write his minde and to come againe at more leisure Lambert was contented and so departed Who wythin a while after when hee had written hys minde came againe vnto him The summe of his arguments were ten whych he comprehended in wryting approuing the truthe of the cause partly by the Scriptures and partly by good reason and by the Doctours The whyche arguments Lambertes argumentes although they came not all vnto our handes yet such menne as were present at those affairs reported thē to be of great force and authoritie And of a few which were borne away in memorie the firste reason was thys gathered vppon Christes wordes where it is sayde in the Gospell Thys cuppe is the newe Testament And if sayeth he these wordes do not chaunge neyther the Cup The wordes of consecration chaunge not the cup Ergo neyther do the wordes chaunge the bread corporallye into th◠body One bodye can not fill many places at once naturally neither the wine corporally into the newe Testament by like reason it is not agreeable that the woordes spoken of the bread should turne the bread corporally into the body of Christ. An other reason was thys that it is not agreeable vnto a natural body to be in two places or more at one time wherfore it must followe of necessity that either Christ had not a naturall body or els truely according to the common nature of a body it cānot be present in two places at once and much lesse in many that is to say in heauen in earth on the right hand of hys father and in the Sacrament Moreouer a naturall body can not be wythoute hys forme and shape conditions and accidents like as the accidents and cōditions also can not be without their subiect or substaunce Then for somuch as in the sacrament there is no qualitie quantitie or condition of the body of Christ and finally no apparaunce at all of fleshe The formes can not be without the subiect who doeth not plainely perceiue that there is no transubstantiate body of hys in the sacrament And to reason by the contrary al the proper conditions signes and accidents whatsoeuer they be pertaining vnto bread we do see to be present in the sacrament which can not be there wythout the subiect therfore we must of necessitie confesse the bread to be there Hee added also many other allegations oute of the Doctoures But to be short this Taylor the preacher whome I spake of before willing and desiring as is supposed of a good minde to satisfie Lambert in this matter amongest other whome he tooke to counsayle he also conferred with doct Barnes Which Barnes D. Barnes although he did otherwise fauor the Gospell and was an earnest preacher notwithstanding seemed not greatly to fauour this cause fearing peraduenture that it woulde breede some let or hinderaunce among the people to the preaching of the Gospell whiche was now in a good forwardnes if suche sacramentaries should be suffered He perswaded Taylor by and by to put vp the matter to Thomas Cranmer Bishop of Caunterbury And hereby may we see it truely verified which Wil. Tyndall before writing to Iohn Frith did note in Doct. Barnes saieng that D. Barnes will be whote against you c. pag. 154. Upon these originals Lamberts quarell first beganne and was brought vnto this point that through the sinister doing of many it began of a priuate talke to be a publicke and common matter For hee was sent for by the archbishop and brought into the open court and forced to defend his cause openly for the archbishop had not yet sauoured y e doctrine of the Sacrament Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury fauoured not yet the Sacrament whereof afterward hee was an earnest professour In that disputation it is sayd that Lābart did appeale from the Bishoppes to the kinges Maiestie But how soeuer the matter was the rumour of that disputation was by and by spread throughout the whole Court I told you before how that king Henry for two yeres past shewing the part of an hard husband had beheaded Queene Anne his wife Which deede did not onely greatly displease the Germaine Princes who for that onely cause had broken of the league with him an 1536. but also many other good men in England Moreouer how that within a while after Abbayes began to be subuerted and all theyr goodes to be confiscate and geuen abroad For which causes but especially for the late abolishing of the bishop of Rome the commons had conceiued a very euill opinion of him in so much as the sediciouse sorte rebelled agaynst him At that time Stephen Gardiner then Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner byshop of Winchester was in authoritie amongst the kings Counsellers who as he was of a cruell nature so was hee no lesse of a subtile and crafty witte euer gapyng for some occasion how to let and hinder the Gospell albeit a long time hee was not so greatly esteemed with the king that hee coulde much preuayle to atchieue his conceaued purpose But at length vpon this matter aduising himselfe he thought he had apt occasion and oportunitie to accomplish hys desire The pernicious councell of the Bishop of winchester Neither did he forslacke the occasion ministred but wente straight vnto the kinge priuely admonishing him wyth faire flattering words geuing him most pernitious counsell declaring howe great hatred and suspition was raised vpon him almost in all places First for abolishing the Bishop of Romes authority then for subuersion of the monasteries and also for that the diuorcement of Queene Katherine was yet fresh in mens mindes and nowe the time serued if hee woulde take it easely to remedy all these matters and pacifie the myndes of them whiche were offended with him if onely in thys matter of Iohn Lambert he woulde manifest vnto y e people how stoutly he wold resist hereticks and by this new rumor he should bring to passe not onely to extinguish all other former rumors and as it were with one nail to driue out an other but also should discharge himselfe of all suspition in that he nowe began to be reported to be a fauourer of newe sectes and opinions The nobles and Byshops assembled to Lābertes disputation The king geuing eare more willingly then prudently or godly to this Cyrene immediately receiued the wicked counsaile of the Bishop and by and by sent out a generall Commission commanding all the nobles and Bishops of thys Realme to come with all speede to London to assiste the king against heretickes and heresies whych the kynge himselfe would sit in iudgement vpon These preparations made a day was set for Lambert where a great assembly of the nobles was gathered from all partes of the realme not without much wōder and expectation in this so straunge a case All the seates and places were full of men round about the
scaffold Lābert brought before the king to dispute By and by the godly seruant of Christ Iohn Lambert was brought from the prison with a garde of armed men euen as a Lambe to fight w t many Lyons and placed right ouer against where the kyngs royal seat was so that now they taried but for the kings comming to the place At the last the king himselfe did come as iudge of that great controuersie with a great garde clothed all in white as couering by that colour and dissimuling seueritie of all bloudy iudgement On his right hand sate the Bishops and behind them the famous Lawyers clothed all in purple accordinge to the maner On the left hand sat the Peeres of the Realme the Iustices and other Nobles in theyr order behynde whome sate the Gentlemen of the kings priuie Chamber And this was the manner and forme of the Iudgement which albeit it was terrible inough of it selfe to abash any innocent yet the kings looke his cruell countenaunce and his browes bent vnto seueritie The kings sterne looke agaynst Lambert did not a litle augmēt this terrour plainly declaring a minde ful of indignation farre vnworthy such a Prince especially in such a matter and against so humble and obedient a subiect When the king was set in his throne he behelde Lambert with a sterne countenance and then turning himselfe vnto his counsailours he called foorth D. Day Byshop of Chechester commanding him to declare vnto the people the causes of this present assembly and iudgement The Oration of Doctour Day The whole effect of hys Oration tended in a manner to this poynt That the king in this Session woulde haue all states degrees Byshops and all other to be admonyshed of his will and pleasure that no man should conceiue any sinister opinion of hym that nowe the authoritye and name of the Byshop of Rome beyng vtterly abolished he woulde also extinguish all Religion or geue libertie vnto heretickes to perturbe and trouble the Churches of England wythout punishment whereof he is the heade and moreouer that they shoulde not thinke that they were assembled at that present to make any disputation vpon the hereticall doctrine but onely for thys purpose that by the industrie of hym and other Byshops the heresies of thys man heere present meaning Lambert and the heresies of all such like should be refuted or openly condemned in the presence of them all When hee had made an ende of hys Oration the King standing vp vpon his feete leaning vpō a cushion of white cloth of tussue turning him self toward Lambert with his browes bent as it were threatning some greeuous thyng vnto him sayd these wordes Hoe good fellow what is thy name Then the humble Lamb of Christ humbly kneling downe vpon his knee sayd My name is Iohn Nicolson although of many I be called Lambert What sayde the king haue you two names I would not trust you hauing two names although you were my brother Lambert O most noble Prince The kinges wordes to Lambert your bishops forced me of necessitie to chaunge my name And after diuers Prefaces and muche talke had in this maner the king commaunded him to goe vnto the matter and to declare hys minde opinion what he thought as touching the Sacrament of the altare Then Lambert beginning to speake for himselfe Lamberts oration to the king gaue God thankes which had so inclined the heart of the kinge that he himselfe would not disdaine to here and vnderstand the controuersies of Religion for that it happeneth oftentimes through the crueltie of the bishops The 〈◊〉 of Bishops noted that many good innocent men in many places are priuely murthered and put to death without the kings knowledge But now for so much as that highe and eternall kyng of kyngs in whose handes are the heartes of all Princes hath inspired and stirred vp the kings minde that he hymselfe will be present to vnderstande the causes of hys subiectes specially whom God of his diuine goodnesse hath so aboundantly endued with so great gifts of iudgement and knowledge he doth not mistrust but that God will bryng some great thing to passe through him to the setting foorth of the glory of his name Then the king with an angry voice interrupting hys Oration I came not hether sayd he to heare mine owne praises thus painted out in my presence but briefly goe to the matter wythout any more circumstaunce Thus hee spake in Latine But Lambert beynge abashed at the Kynges angrye words contrary to al mens expectation staid a while considering whether hee myght turne him selfe in these great straites and extremities But the king being hasty with anger and vehemencie sayde why standest thou still The king fierce vpon Lambert Aunswere as touching the Sacrament of the aultar whether doest thou say that it is the body of Christ or wilt deny it And with that word the king lifted vp his cappe Lambert I answere with S. Augustine that it is the bodie of Christ after a certaine maner The king Answer me neither out of S. Augustine neither by the authoritie of anie other but tell me plainelie Quodam modo 1. after a certaine maner whether thou saiest it is the bodie of Christ or no These words the king spake againe in Latin Lambert Then I denie it to be the bodie of Christ. The king Marke well for now thou shalt be condemned euen by Christes owne words Hoc est corpus meum Then he commanded Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie to refute his assertion who first making a short preface vnto the hearers The Archbishops reasons began his disputation with Lambert verie modestlie saieng Brother Lambert let this matter be handled betwene vs indifferentlie that if I do conuince this your argument to be false by the Scriptures you will willinglie refuse the same but if you shall prooue it true by the manifest testimonies of the scripture I do promise I will willinglie embrace the same The argument was this taken out of that place of the Actes of the Apostles where as Christ appeared vnto S. Paule by the way disputing out of that place The Archbishops argument that it is not disagreeable to the worde of God that the bodie of Christ may be in two places at once which being in heauen was seene vnto S. Paule the same time vpon earth if it may be in two places why by the like reason may it not be in many places In this maner the Archbishop began to refute the secōd argument of Lambert which as we haue before said was written deliuered by the said Lābert vnto the preacher for the king had first disputed against his first reason Lambert aunswered vnto this argument saying that the Minor was not thereby prooued that Christes bodye was dispersed in two places or more but remained rather still in one place as touching the maner of his bodye Lamberts aunswere to Cranmers obiection For the
beyng fast bound to a stake and Furse set on fire round about him was so scorâ—hed that he was as blacke as soote one Doctour Redyng there staÌ„ding before him with Doctour Heyre and Doct. Springwell hauyng a long white wande in his hand did knocke him vpon the right shoulder and sayd Peke recant and beleue that the Sacrament of the aultar is the very body of Christ fleshe bloud and bone after that the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration ouer it and heere haue I in my hande to absolue thee for thy misbeliefe that hath ben in thee hauing a scrole of paper in his hande When he had spoken these wordes Peke answeared and sayde I defie it and thee also with a great violence he spit from him very bloud whiche came by reason y t his vaynes brake in his body for extreame anguishe And when the sayde Peke had so spoken then D. Reding sayd To as many as shall cast a sticke to the burning of this heretique Forty dayes of parâ—on proclaymed for casting sticks into Pekes fyer is graunted fortye dayes of pardon by my Lord Byshop of Norwich Then Barne Curson Sir Iohn Audley Knight with many others of estimation being there present did rise from their seates and wyth their swords did cut downe boughes and throw them into the fire and so did all the multitude of the people Witnes Iohn Ramsey and others who did see this acte In the yeare last before this whiche was of the Lorde 1537. it was declared how Pope Paul the third indicted a general Councel to be holden at Mantua Of this CouÌ„cell of Mantua reade before 1084. Whereunto the king of England among other Princes being called refused either to come or to sende at the Popes call and for defence of himselfe directed out a publique Apologie or Protestation rendring iust and sufficient matter why neyther he would nor was bound to obey the Popes commandement Which Protestation is before to be read page 1084. This Councell appointed to begin the 23. daye of Maye the yeare aforesayde was then stopped by the Duke of Mantua pretending that hee woulde suffer no Councell there vnlesse the Pope would fortifie the Citie with a sufficient armye c. For whiche cause the Pope proroged the sayd Councell to be celebrate in the moneth of Nouember folowing appointing at y e first no certaine place At length named and determined the citie of Uincence lyeng within the dominion of the Uenetians to be the place for the Councell Whereunto when the King the yeare next folowing which is this present yeare of the Lorde 1538. was requested by the Emperour and other states to resort eyther hymselfe or to sende he agayne refusing as hee dyd before sendeth this Protestation in waye of defence and aunsweare for hymselfe to the Emperour and other Christen princes the copie and effect whereof heere vnder foloweth and is this Henry the eight by the grace of God King of Englande and Fraunce c. saluteth the Emperour Christian princes and all true Christen men desiring peace and concord amongst them WHereas not long sithens a booke came forth in our and al our Counsailes names Anno. 1538. which coÌ„teined many causes why we refused the Councell then by the Byshop of Romes vsurped power first indicted at Mantua The kings letter to the Emperor to be kept the xxiij day of May after proroged to Nouember no place appoynted where it should be kept and whereas the same booke doth sufficiently proue that our cause could take no hurt Of thiâ— book 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 neither with any thing done or decreed in such a company of addict men to one sect nor in any other Councell called by his vsurped power we thinke it nothing necessarie so oft to make newe protestations The Poâ—â— doth but mocke the world with his 〈◊〉 Councelâ—â— as the Bishop of Rome and his Courts by suttletie and craft do inuent wayes to mocke the world by newe pretensed generall Councels Yet notwithstanding because that some things haue now occurred either vpon occasion geuen vs by change of the place or else through other consideratioÌ„s which now being knowne to the worlde may do muche good we thought we should do but euen as that loue enforceth vs which we owe vnto Christes fayth and religion to adde this Epistle And yet we protest Generall Councells are to be wished so they might be free vniuersally 〈◊〉 all partes that we neyther put forthe that booke neither yet wee woulde this Epistle to be set afore it that thereby we should seeme lesse to desire a generall Councell then any other Prince or Potentate but rather to be more desirous of it so it were free for all partes and vniuersall And further wee desire all good Princes Potentates and people to esteeme and thinke that no Prince would more willingly be presente at such a Councell then we suche a one we meane as we speake of in our protestation made concerning the Councell of Mantua Truely as our forefathers inuented nothyng more holyer then generall Councels vsed as they ought to be so there is almost nothing that may do more hurt to y e Christian coÌ„mon wealth to y e faith to our religion Nothing more petrâ—cious to the Church then general Councels if they be abused then general CouÌ„cels if they be abused to lucre to gaines to y e establishment of errours They be called general and euen by their name do admonish vs that all Christen meÌ„ which do dissent in any opinion may in theÌ„ openly frankly without feare of punishment or displeasure say their mind For seeing suche thyngs as are decreed in generall Councels touche equally all men that geue assent thereunto it is meete that euery man may boldly say there that hee thinketh And verily we suppose that it ought not to be called a generall Councell where alonely those men are heard which are determined for euer in all pointes to defend the Popish parte and to arme themselues to fight in the Byshop of Romes quarrell though it were against God and his Scriptures It is no generall Councell neyther it ought to be called generall where the same men be onely Aduocates and aduersaries the same accused and iudges Thâ— Popes Councels are no generall Councells The Pope in his CouÌ„cels is the party accused and also the iudge No it is against the lawe of nature either that we shoulde condescend to so vnreasonable a law against our selues eyther that we should suffer our selues to be lefte without all defence and beeing oppressed with greatest iniuries to haue no refuge to succour our selues at The Byshop of Rome and his be our great enemies as wee and all the world may well perceyue by his doings He desireth nothing more then our hurt and the destruction of our Realme Do not we then violate the iudgement of nature if we geue him power and authoritie to be our Iudge Agaynst all reason that
he which is our accuser should also be our iudge The Popes honor first gotten by superstytion borne by ignorance nourished by ambition increased by violence defended by false vnderstanding wrasting of scriptures His pretended honor first gotten by superstition after encreased by violence other waies as euill as that his power set vp by pretence of religion in deed both against religion and also contrary to the word of God his primacie borne by the ignorancie of the world nourished by the ambition of Bishops of Rome defended by places of Scripture falsely vnderstande these three things wee say which are fallen with vs and are like to fall in other Realmes shortly shall they not be established agayne if he may decide our cause as him lusteth if he may at his pleasure oppresse a cause most righteous and set vp his most against truth Certainely he is very blinde that seeth not what ende we may looke for of our controuersies if suche our enemie may geue the sentence We desire if it were in any wise possible a Councell where some hope may be that those things shall be restored which now being deprauate are like if they be not amended to be the vtter ruine of Christian Religion And as we do desire suche a Councell and thinke it meete that all men in all their praiers should desire craue it of God euen so we thinke it perteineth vnto our office to prouide both that these Popishe subtilties hurte none of oure subiects and also to admonishe other Christian Princes Prouision to be made agaynst popishe â—â—â—tyltieâ— that the Bishop of Rome may not by their consente abuse the authoritie of kings either by the extinguishing of the true preaching of Scripture that nowe beginneth to spryng to growe and spreade abroade eyther to the troubling of Princes liberties to the diminishing of Kings authorities and to the great blemish of their princely maiestie We doubt nothing but a Reader not parciall wyll soone approue such things as we heere write not so muche for our excuse as that the worlde may perceiue both the sundrye deceites craftes and subtleties of the papistes also how much we desire that controuersies in religion may once be taken away All that we sayde there of Mantua may here well be spoken of Uincence This Councell of Manâ—us which the pope 〈◊〉 he afterward transferred to Vincence This was the yeare 1537. They do almost agree in al poyntes Neither is it like that there will be any more at this couÌ„cell at Uincence then were the last yere at Mantua Truely he is worthy to be deceiued y t being twise mocked wyll not beware the third time If any this last yeare made forth toward Mantua and being halfe on theyr way then perceiued that they had taken vpon them that iourney in vayne we do not think them so foolish that they will here after ride farre out of towne to be mocked The time also and the state of thinges is such that matters of Religion may rather now be brought further in trouble as other things are theÌ„ be commodiously intreated of and decided For whereas in maner the whole world is after such sorte troubled with warres This time 〈◊〉 for a generall Councell and why so incombred with the great preparations that the Turke maketh can there be any man so against the setling of religion that he will thinke this time meet for a generall Councell Undoubtedly it is meer that such controuersies as we haue with the Bishop of Rome be taken as they are that is much greater then that they may either be discussed in this so troublesome a time or els be committed vnto proctors without our great ieopardy albeit the time were neuer so quiet What other princes will doe we can not tell but we will neither leaue our realme at this time Neyther the iudge nor the place conuenient for a general Councell neither wil we trust any Proctor with our cause wherein the whole stay and wealth of our Realme standeth but rather we will be at the handling thereof our selfe For except both an other Iudge be agreed vpon for those matters and also a place more commodious be prouided for the debating of our causes albeit all other thinges were as we would haue them yet may we lawfully refuse to come or send any to this pretended Councel We will in no case make him our arbeter which not many yeres past our cause not heard gaue sentence agaynst vs. We will that such doctrine as we folowing y e Scripture do professe be rightly examined discussed and brought to the Scripture as to the onely touchstone of true learning We will not suffer them to be abolished ere euer they be dicussed Spoken like a king ne to be oppressed before they be known much lesse we will suffer them to be troden down being so clearly true No as there is no iote in Scripture but we will defend it though it were with ieopardy of our life and peril of this our Realme so is there nothing that doth oppresse this doctrine or obscure it but we will be at continuall warre therew t. As we haue abrogated al old popish traditions in this our Realme which eyther did help his tyranny or encrease his pride so if the grace of God forsake vs not Would God the king here had kept promise when he made the 6. articles we will well foresee that no new naughty traditions be made with our consent to blinde vs or our Realme If meÌ„ will not be willingly blind they shall easily see euen by a due and euident proofe in reason though grace doth not yet by the word of Christ enter into them how small the authority of the Bishop of Rome is by the lawfull deniall of the Duke of Mantua for the place For if the Bishop of Rome did earnestly intend to keepe a CouÌ„cell at Mantua and hath power by the law of God to call Princes to what place him liketh why hath he not also authority to chuse what him listeth The Bishop chose Mantua the Duke kept him out of it If Paule the Bishop of Romes authority be so great as he pretendeth The Duke of Mantua deniethe the Pope his Citie fâ—r his Councell why could he not compell Fridericus the Duke of Mantua that the Councell might be kept there The Duke would not suffer it No he forbad him his towne How chaunceth it that here excommunications flee not abroade Why doth he not punish this Duke Why is his power that was woont to be more then full here empty wont to be more then all here nothing Doth he not call men in vayn to a Councell if they that come at his calling be excluded the place to the which he calleth them May not kinges iustly refuse to come at his call when the Duke of Mantua may deny him the place that he chooseth If other Princes order him as the Duke of Mantua hath done If
the Popes authority may be stopped by a Duke what authority then hath he ouer kinges and Emperours what place shal be left him where he may keepe hys generall Councell Agayne if Princes haue geuen him this authoritye to call a councell is it not necessary that they geue him also al those thinges without the which he can not exercise that his power Shall he call men and will ye let him to finde no place to call them vnto Truely he is not woont to appoynt one of his owne cityes a place to keep the Councell in No the good man is so faythfull and frendly toward other that seldome he desireth Princes to be his gestes And admitte he shoulde call vs to one of his Cittyes shoulde we safely walke within the walles of such our enemies towne Were it meete for vs there to discusse controuersies of Religion or to keepe vs out of our enemies trappes meete to study for the defence of such doctrine as we professe Example that the Pope hath no power vpon places in other mens dominioÌ„s or rather how we might in such a throng of perilles be in safegard of our life Well in this one arte the Bishop of Rome hath declared that he hath none authority vpon places in other mens dominions and therefore if he promise a CouÌ„sel in any of those he promiseth that that is in an other man to performe and so may he deceiue vs agayne Now if he cal vs to one of his owne townes DileÌ„ma against the Pope we be afrayd to be at such an hostes table We say better to ryse an hungred then to go thence with our bellye 's full But they say the place is found we need no more to seek where the CouÌ„cell shal be kept As who sayth Vincence a citye vnder the dominion of the Venetians that that chaunced at Mantua may not also chaunce at Uincence and as though it were very like that the Uenecians men of suche wisedome should not both foresee and feare also that the wise Duke of Mantua semed to feare Certes when we thinke vppon the state that the Uenecians be in now it seemeth no very likely thing that they will eyther leaue Uincence theyr Cittye to so many Nations wythout some great garrison of souldiours or els that they beyng els where so sore charged already wil now nourish an army there And if they would doâ—h not Paule himselfe grauÌ„t that it should be an euill President an euill example to haue an armed Councell Howe so euer it shall be we most hartily desire you that ye will vouchsafe to read those thinges that we wrote this last yeare touching the Mantuan Councell For we nothing doubt but you of your equity will stand on our side agaynst theyr subtlety and fraudes and iudge except we be deceiued that we in this busines neither gaue so much to our affectioÌ„s neither without great and most iust causes refused theyr Councelles theyr Censures and Decrees Whether these our writinges please all men or no we thinke we ought not to passe much No if that which indifferently is written of vs may please indiffereÌ„t readers our desire is accomplished The false and mistaking of thinges by men parciall shall moue vs nothing or els very litle If we haue sayd ought agaynst the deceites of the Byshop of Rome that may seeme spoken too sharpely we pray you impute it to the hatred we beare vnto vices and not to any euill will that we beare him No that he and all his may perceiue that we are rather at strife with his vices then with him and his our prayer is that it may please God at the last to open theyr eies to make soft their hard hartes and that they once may with vs theyr owne glory set apart study to set forth the euerlasting glory of the euerlasting God Thus mighty Emperour fare you most hartily well and ye Christen Princes the pillers and stay of Christendome fare ye hartily well Also all ye what people so euer ye are which do desire that the gospell and glory of Christ may florish fare ye hartily well As the Lorde of his goodnes hath raised vp Thomas Cromwel to be a frend and patrone to the Gospell so on the contrary side Sathan which is aduersary and enemy to all good thinges had his organe also which was Steuen Gardiner by all wyles and subtile means to impeach and to put backe the same Who after he had brought his purpose to passe in burning good Iohn Lambert as ye haue hearde proceeding still in his craftes and wyles and thinking vnder the name of heresies sectes Anabaptistes sacramentaris to exterminate al good bookes and faithful professours of Gods word out of England so wrought with the king that the next yeare following which was of our Lord. 1539. he gaue out these Iniunctions y e copy and contentes wherof I though here also not to be pretermitted and are these * Certayne other Iniunctions set forth by the authority of the King agaynst English bookes sectes and Sacramentaries also with putting downe the day of Thomas Becket FIrst that none without special licence of y e king transporte or bring from outward parties into England Anno. 1539. any manner of Englishe bookes neither yet sell geue vtter or publishe any suche vpon payne to forfeyte all their goode and cattelles and their bodies to be imprisoned so long as it shal please the kinges maiestie Item that none shal print or bring ouer any English bookes with annotations or Prologues vnles such books before he examined by the kings priuy Counsell or others appoynted by his highnesse and yet not to put therto these wordes Cum priuilegio Regali w tout adding Ad imprimendum solum neither yet to print it without the kinges priuiledge be printed therewith in the English tongue No bookes to be translated without the name of the translator that all men may read it Neyther shall they print any translated booke without the playne name of the translator be in it or els the printer to be made the translatour and to suffer the fine and punishment therof at the kinges pleasure Item that none of the occupation of Printing shall within the Realme print vtter sell or cause to be published any Englishe bookes of Scripture Englishe bokes of scripture forbidden to be printed vnlesse the same be first viewed examined and admitted by the kings highnesse or one of his priuy Counsell or one Byshop withâ—â— the Realme whose name shall therin be expressed vpon payne of the kinges most high displeasure the losse of their goods and cattels and prisonment so loÌ„g as it shall please the king Item those that be in any errours as Sacramentaries Agaynst Sacramentaryes Anabaptistes or any other or any that sell books hauing such opinions in them being once knowne both the bookes and such persons shal be detected and disclosed immediately vnto the kinges Maiesty or one of hys priuye
in so doing they might peraduenture geue occasion of adultery and fornicatioÌ„ For those holy men did theÌ„ vse this cautele and moderation in religion that wheÌ„ they treated any thing concerning instructioÌ„ and edification of the people The spirite of lenitye requyred in Bishops and would haue them styrred vp to a better life by godly instructions they would rather perswade things to be obserued with patience and lenity then commaund with rigour and authority neither would they compell any man to theyr obedience agaynst his will Whose examples you also folowing which succeede in their rowme and name do you not lay vpoÌ„ vs infirme persons such importable burtheÌ„s lest you be partakers with the Pharisyes and lawyers of the Lords curse Who saith Luke 11. Woe to you lawyers which lay burthens vpon men which they can not beare Exod. 3. and you your selues touch not the burdens wyth one finger And least the cry of the children of Israel ascend vp to the Lord for the cruell dealing of them which are ouerseers of the workes Read the CanoÌ„s of the Apostles Can. 22. Neither do you make such Eunuches which are so borne from theyr mothers wombe or such Eunuches which are violently made by men but rather those Eunuches which of theyr owne accord haue gelded themselues for the kingdome of heaueÌ„ Math. 19. Neither do you bring vpon the holy order of Gods ministers for vs only such an offence and sclaunder that for our wicked life you make the ministery to be despised of others while you wil not suffer them either to heare vs or to receiue the sacramentes of vs infaming therby our lend life causing the sauor of vs to stinke before Pharao his seruants Wherin it semeth to vs that you deale not soundly vprightly if a man may so say I pray you take it in good worth Exod 5. that I speak also to be agaynst y e authority of Gods word the canonicall constitutions which you doe where as the Lord sayth by Moses the lawgeuer the shame of thy mother thou shalr not disclose her ignominy thou shalt not discouer Our mother is y e church y e sonnes of this mother be all the faythfull Leuit. 18. which name yet most fitly is appropriate vnto priestes for they do beget y e faythfull both by y e word of preaching sacrameÌ„t of baptisme Was not he to be couÌ„ted a right mother who sayd my litle children of whom I trauell in byrth agayne The shame ignominy of our mother what is it but the reproueable conuersation of the life of priests which shame ignominy is theÌ„ reueiled Gal. 4. wheÌ„ y e life of priests is publickly infamed Which thing you do y e discouer notify vnto men our fragility lying before as hyd couered because before it was not known for the same you bring y e holy ministery misteries of god into coÌ„teÌ„pt hatred as though the polluted life of other did any thing pâ—rtaine thereto to pullute the same as though our vncleannes did any thing blemish theÌ„ or diminish the purenes therof where as the Psalmist sayth Psal. 18. The law of the Lord is pure and immaculate Or as though they were any whitte polluted by our infection which do receiue the sayd misteries either by our mouth or by our ministery Which if you graunt to be so then the Lord would neuer haue spokeÌ„ so to his disciples the people touching the Phariseis saying Whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and do And agayne if it were so the Lord would not haue seÌ„t forth Iudas whom he knew should betray him Math. 23. The wickednes of the Ministers make not the ministery worse with the other Disciples to preach neither would haue committed to him the power of working myracles of geuing health nor admitted him to the Communion of the Supper And if our impurity shuld infect our holy misteries or ministrations and make them worse that heare and receaue the same then the Lord would neuer haue touched the Leper whom he had healed neither woulde he haue kissed hym neyther would haue eaten with Symon an other Leper neyther would haue suffered his feet to be kissed and with the teares to be washed and with the heare to be dryed his head to be annoynted of Mary the sinner Therfore the holy Canons haue thus decreed that no man which rightly receiueth the Lordes Sacramentes of an heretique shoulde be therefore any thing corrupted by his hereticall pranity nor the sayd Sacramentes shoulde be any whitte distayned by the infection of him Whereupon the Church of Rome in a certayne Epistle directed vnto Anastasius the Emperour by Anastasius the Pope did so ordeine and write that none of all them whom Acatius did baptise or whom he ordeined Canonically to be priestes or Leuites shoulde be any thing hurt by the name of the sayd Acatius so that thereby the Sacramentes which by him were ministred should seme the lesse firme and effectuall For the sacrament of Baptisme also being ministred of an adulterer or a thiefe which God forefend to be in the Church doth come vnto the receiuer neuer a whit the worse What meant that voyce which sounded by the Doue but that it excluded all euill and impurity of the corruption of man Math. 3. in the which it is declared and sayde This is he which baptiseth c. For if the beames of this visible Sunne passing by the filthy places receiue no spot of filthinesse thereby much more the grace of him which made this visible Sunne is not tyed to any worthinesse of our workes What soeuer therfore any minister of the Church worketh in his functioÌ„ to the behoofe of the people all that taketh his effecte by the operation of God Thus witnesseth Paule by whom Christ speaketh I haue planted and Apollo hath watered but it is the Lord that hath geueÌ„ the encrease God regardeth not so much who or what maner of person doth preach but that he so preach that he may confirme theÌ„ that be nought and cause them to preache well of Christ. For such is the operation of Gods mighty grace Cor. 3. that by euill men he winneth good men and by reprobate and wicked persons he getteth and gathereth together those that be good By these and such other reasons and authorities aboue alledged you ought to be perswaded neyther to abandon vs that be marryed from the administration of diuine seruice nor yet to excommunicate such to whom the matter nothing perteineth from the communion thereof And if we be euill we are euill to our selues and hurt our selues more then others And such as you suppose peraduenture to be vitious yet may haue some good thing inwardly whiche you know not of For many there be whom you iudge to be incontinent which liue more chastly then they whom you so greatly extoll for their continency 1. Cor.
the king to the conuocation house sent him therewith to the Conuocation house among the Byshops Cromwell commyng with the kynges signet boldly into the Clergy house and there placyng himselfe among the Byshops W. Warham beyng then Archbyshop begā to make his Oration declaryng to them the authoritie of a kyng and the office of subiectes and especially the obedience of Byshops Churchmen vnder publicke lawes necessaryly prouided for the profite quyet of the cōmon wealth Which lawes notwithstandyng they had all transgressed highly offended in derogation of the kynges royall estate fallyng in the law of Premunire in that no◠onely they had consented to the power Legatiue of the Cardinall For the copie of the Bishops 〈◊〉 to the Pope read before pag. 1025. The clergy condemned in the Premunire Syr Tho. Cromwell made knight and M. of the kinges Iewel house but also in that they had all sworne to the Pope contrary to the fealtie of their soueraigne Lord the kyng therfore had forfeyted to the kyng all their goodes cattels landes possessions and whatsoeuer liuynges they had The Byshops hearyng this were not a litle amased and first began to excuse and deny the fact But after that Cromwell had shewed them the very copie of their othe made to the Pope at their cōsecration and the matter was so playne that they could not deny it they begā to shrinke and to fall to entreatie desiryng respite to pause vpon the matter Notwithstandyng the end thereof fell so out that to be quite of that Premunire by Act of Parliament it cost them to the kyng for both the prouinces Canterbury and Yorke no lesse then .118840 poundes whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 1530. whereof before you may read more at large pag. 1020. After this an 1522. Syr Thomas Cromwell growyng in great fauour with the kyng Cromwell made M. of the Rolles Cromwell made knight of the Garter was made Knight Maister of the kynges Iewell house shortly after was admitted also into the kynges Coūsaile which was about the commyng in of Queene Anne Bullen Furthermore within two yeares ofter the same an 1524. he was made Maister of the Rolles Doct. Taylor beyng discharged Thus Cromwel springyng vp in fauour and honour after this in the yeare .1527 a litle before the byrth of kyng Edward was made Knight of the Garter L. Cromwell made Earle of Essex great Chamberlaine of England and Vicegerent to the king not long after was aduaunced to the Earledome of Essex and made great Chamberlaine of England Ouer and besides all which honours he was constitute also Uicegerent to the kyng representyng his person Whiche office although it standeth well by the law yet seldome hath there bene sene any besides this Cromwell alone either to haue susteined it or els to haue so furnished the same with counsayle and wisedome as Cromwell did And thus much hytherto cōcernyng the steppes and degrees of the Lord Cromwels risyng vp to dignitie and high estate Now somewhat would be sayd likewise of the noble Actes the memorable examples and worthy vertues not drowned by ease of honour in him but encreased rather quickened by aduauncemēt of authority place to work more abundantly in the common wealth Among y t which his woorthy actes and other manyfolde vertues in thys one chiefely aboue all other riseth his commendation The actes and doinges of the L. Cromwell described for his singular zeale and laborious trauaile bestowed in restoring the true Church of Christ and subuerting the Synagogue of Antichrist the Abbeyes I meane and religious houses of Friers and Monkes For so it pleased almighty God by the meanes of the said Lord Cromwell to induce the King to suppresse first the Chauntries then the Friers houses and small Monasteries till at length all the Abbeys in England both great and lesse were vtterly ouerthrowne and pluckt vp by the rootes The which acte and enterprise of him as it may geue a president of singular zeale to all Realmes christened which no Prince yet to this day scarse dare folow so to this Realme of Englande it wrought such benefit commoditie as the fruite thereof yet remayneth and will remayne still in the Realme of Englande though we seeme little to feele it Rudely and simply I speake what I suppose without preiudice of other which can inferre any better reason In the meane time my reason is this that if God had not raised vp thys Cromwell as he did to be the instrument of rooting out of the Abbeyes and Celles of straunge religion The L. Cromwel a profitable instrument in suppressing Abbayes what other men see I know not for my part I neuer yet saw in thys Realme any such Cromwell since Cromwels time whose hart and courage might not sooner haue bene subuerted with the money and bribes of Abbots then he to haue subuerted any Abbey in all England But heere I must of necessitie answeare the complaynt of certayne of our countrey men For so I heare of many the subuersion of these Monasteries to be reprehended The defence of the L. Cromwell for ouerthrowing the Abbayes as euill and wicked The building say they mighte haue bene conuerted vnto schooles and houses of learning The goodes and possessions might haue bene bestowed to much better and more godly vse of the poore and mainteining of hospitalitie Neyther do I denie but that these thyngs are well and godly spoken of them and could willingly embrace their opinion with my whole hart if I did not consider heerein a more secret and deeper meaning of Gods holy prouidence then at the first blush peraduenture to all men doth appeare And first to omit the wicked and execrable life of these religious orders The abhominable life in Monasteryes bewrayed by their owne confessiō ful of al feditie found out by the Kings visitours and in their Registers also recorded so horrible to be heard so incredible to be beleeued so stinking before the face of God and man that no maruayle it is if Gods vengeance from heauen prouoked woulde not suffer anye stone or monument of these abhominable houses to be vnplucked vp But as I sayd letting these things passe vnder chaste silence whiche for very shame will abhorre any storie to disclose let vs now come to the first institution of these orders and houses of Monkerie and consider howe and to what end they were first instituted and erected here among the Saxons at the first foundation of them about the time 666. In the former parte of thys Hystorie declaration was made before Read afore pag. 133.134 page 133.134 first by whome and at what time these Monkish houses heere in England among the Saxons flowing no doubt out of the order of Saint Benet The first beginning of religious houses in the time of the Saxons and brought in by Augustine began first to be founded as by Augustine the Monke Furseus Medulphus
worthy prince But of this more shal be sayd in the sequele hereof God willing * The kinges Oration in the Parliament house ALthough my Chauncellour for the time being The 〈◊〉 Oration made in 〈◊〉 Parlameâ—t house hath before this time vsed very eloquently and substantially to make answere to such Orations as haue bene set forth in this high Court of Parliament yet is he not so able to opeÌ„ and set forth my mind and meaning and the secretes of my hart in so playne and ample maner as I my selfe am and can doe Wherefore I taking vpon me to aunswere your eloquent Oration Mayster Speaker say that where you in the name of our welbeloued Commons haue both praysed and extolled me for the notable ualities that ye haue conceiued to be in me I most hartely thanke you all that you haue put mee in remembraunce of my duety which is to endeuor my selfe to obteine and get such excellent qualityes and necessary vertues as a prince or gouernour should or ought to haue of whiche giftes I recognise my selfe both bare and barrayne But of such small qualities as God hath endued me withall I render to his goodnesse my most huÌ„ble thankes entending with all my wit and diligence to gette and acquire to me such notable vertues and princely qualities as you haue alledged to be incorporate in my person The kingâ—â— thankes to his 〈◊〉 These thankes for your louing admonition and good counsell first remembred I eftsoones thanke you agayne because that you considering our great charges not for our pleasure but for your defence not for our gayne but to our great cost which we haue lately susteined as well in defence of our your enemies as for the conquest of that Fortresse whiche was to this Realme most displeasaunt and noysome and shal be by Gods grace hereafter to our nation most profitable and pleasaunt haue freely of your owne minde graunted to vs a certayne subsidy here in an acte specified which verely we take in good part regarding more your kindnesse then the profite therof as he that setteth more by your louing harts then by your substance Beside this harty kindnesse I cannot a litle reioyce when I consider the perfect trust sure confidence which you haue put in me as men hauing vndoubted hope and vnfayned beliefe in my good doinges iust proceedings for that you without my desire or request haue coÌ„mitted to mine order and disposition all Chauntreys Colledges Hospitals and other places specified in a certayne acte firmelye trusting that I will order them to the glory of God the profite of the common wealth Surely The kingâ— promises 〈◊〉 the well bestowing of Chauâ—â—treis and Colledgeâ— if I contrary to your expectation should suffer the Ministers of the Church to decay or learning which is so great a iewell to be minished or poore and miserable people to be vnrelieued you might say that I being put in so speciall a trust as I am in this case were no trusty frend to you nor charitable man to mine euen Christen neither a louer of the publique wealth nor yet one that feared God to whome account must be rendered of all our doinges Doubte not I pray you but your expectation shal be serued more godly goodly then you will wish or desire as hereafter you shall playnely perceiue Now sithens I finde such kindenesse on your part toward me I can not chuse but loue and fauor you affirming that no prince in the world more fauoureth his subiectes then I doe you nor no subiectes or commons more loue and obey theyr soueraigne Lord then I perceiue you doe me for whose defence my treasure shall not be hidden nor if necessitie require my person shall not be vnaduentured Yet although I with you and you with me be in this perfect loue and concord this frendly amity can not coÌ„tinue except both you my Lordes Temporall and you my Lords Spirituall and you my louing subiectes studye and take payne to amend one thing which is surely amisse and farre out of order to the which I most hartely require you which is that charity concord is not amongest you but discord and dissention beareth rule in euery place Saynt Paule sayth to the Corinthians in the xiij Chapiter Charity is gentle Charity is not enuious Charity is not proud and so forth in the sayde Chapter Beholde then what loue and * charitye is amongest you when the one calleth the other Heretique and Anabaptist and he calleth hym agayne Papist Hypocrite and Pharesey Be these tokens of charity amongest you Are these the signes of fraternall loue betweene you No no I assure you that this lacke of charitye amongest your selues wil be the hinderaunce and asswaging the feruent loue betwene vs as I sayd before except this wouÌ„d be 〈◊〉 and clearely made whole I must needes iudge the faulte and occasion of this discord * If 〈◊〉 religion 〈…〉 had 〈…〉 reproued to be partly by negligence of you the father and preachers of the Spiritualty For if I know a man which liueâ—h in adultery I must iudge him a lecherous a carnall person If I see a man boast and bragge himselfe I can not but deeme him a proud man I see and heare dayly that you of the Clergye preach one agaynst an other teach one contrary to an other inueigh one agaynst an other without charity or discretion Some be to stiffe in their olde Mumpsimus other be too busy and curious in their new Sumpsimus Thus all men almost be in variety and discord and few or none do preache truely and sincerely the word of GOD according as they ought to doe Shall I nowe iudge you charitable persons doing this No no I can not so do Alas how can the poore soules liue in concorde when you preachers sowe amongest them in your Sermons debate and discord Of you they looke for light and you bring them to darckenesse Amend these crimes I exhort you and set forth Gods * And 〈…〉 word 〈◊〉 not his 〈…〉 they which 〈◊〉 it forth are condemned therefore burned word both by true preaching and good example geuing or els I whom God hath appoynted his Vicare and high minister here will see these diuisions extincte and these enormities corrected accordyng to my very duety or els I am an vnprofitable seruant and vntrue officer Although as I say the Spirituall men be in some fault that charity is not kept amongest you yet you of the Temporalty bee not cleane and vnspotted of malice and enuye for you rayle on Byshops speake sclaunderously of Priestes and rebuke and taunt preachers both contrary to good order and Christian fraternitie If you know surely that a Bishop or preacher erreth or teacheth peruerse doctrine come and declare it to some of our Counsell or to vs to whom is committed by God the authority to reforme and order such causes and behauiors * This can touch none but onely the
to celebrate y e holy communion were accused of filthy commixion of meÌ„ and women together and the king the same time Henry 2. was made to beleue that beds with pillowes and mats were founde there in the floore where they laye together wherupon the same time diuers were condeÌ„ned to the fire and burned pag. 862. Finally what innocency is so pure or truth so perfect which can be voyd of these sclaunders or crimynatioÌ„s Read â—â—fore pag. 8 â— 2. wheÌ„ also our Sauior Christ himselfe was noted for a wine drinker a common haunter of the Publicanes c. Euen so likewise it pleaseth our Lorde and Sauiour Christ to keepe vnder and to exercise his church vnder the like kinde of aduersaries now raigning in the church No truth safe from false detraction who vnder the name of the church will nedes mayntain a portly state and kingdome in this world and because they can not vpholde theyr cause by playne scripture and the word of God they beare it ouâ— with facing rayling and slaundering making Princes and the simple people beleue that all be heretickes schismatickes blasphemers rebels subuerters of all authority commoÌ„ weales whosoeuer dare reply with any scripture agaynst theyr doings It is writteÌ„ of Nero that when he himselfe had burnt the Citty of Rome sixe dayes and seuen nightes Suetonius in Neâ—oâ—â—e he made open proclamations that the innocent Christians had set the City on fire to styrre the people agaynst them wherby he might burne and destroy them as rebels and traytors Not much vnlike seemeth the dealing of these religious Catholickes who when they be the true heretickes themselues and haue burnt and destroyed the Church of Christ make out theyr exclamatioÌ„s Buls briefes articles bookes Papistes 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 be 〈…〉 them selues censures letters and Edicts against the poore Lutheranes to make the people beleue that they be the heretickes schismatickes disturbers of the whole world Who if they could proue them as they reproue them to be heretickes they were worthy to be heard But nowe they cry out vpon them heretickes and can proue no heresy they accuse them of errour and can proue no errour they call them schismatickes and what Church since the worlde stood hath bene the mother of so many schismes as the mother Church of Rome They charge them with dissention and rebellion And what dissention can be greater then to disseÌ„t from the scripture and word of God or what rebellion is like as to rebell against the sonne of God against the will of hys eternall Testamente They are disturbers they say of peace and of publicke authority Which is as true as that the Christians set the Citty of Rome on fire What doctrine did euer attribute so much to publicke authority of Magistrates as do the protestantes or who euer attributed lesse to magistrates or deposed moe dukes kinges and Emperours theÌ„ the Papistes They that say that the Bishop of Rome is no more but the Bishoppe of Rome and ought to weare no crowne is not by and by a rebell agaynst his king and Magistrates but rather a maynteyner of theyr authority which in deed the Byshop of Rome cannot abide Briefely wilt thou see whether be the greater heretickes the Protestantes or the Papistes Let vs try it by a measure A measure betweene the Protestantes and the Papists to try whether of them two are the greater heretickes ComparisoÌ„ betwene the doctrine of Papistes and of the Protestantes and let this measure be the glory onely of the sonne of God which cannot fayle Nowe iudge I beseeche thee whosoeuer knowest the doctrine of them both whether of these two do ascribe more or lesse to the Maiestye of Christ Iesus our king and Lord the Protestantes which admit none other head of the Church nor iustifier of our soules nor forgeuer of our sinnes nor Aduocate to his father but him alone Or els the papistes which can abide none of all these articles but condemn the same for heresy Which being so as they themselues wyll not deny now iudge good reader who hath set the Citty of Rome on fire Nero or els the Christians But to returne agayne to the purpose of our former matter which was to shew forth the proclamation of the Byshops for the abolishing of English bookes aboue rehearsed as being corrupt and full of heresye whiche not withstanding we haue declared to conteine no heresye but sounde and wholesome doctrine according to the perfect word and Scripture of God Here nowe when the Prelates of the Popes side had procured this Edict proclamation aforesayd for the condemnation of al such English bookes printed or vnprinted which made agaynst theyr aduantage they triumphed not a litle wening they had made a great hand against y e Gospell for euer to rise againe that they had established their kingdome for euer as in deed to all maÌ„s thinking it might seme no lesse For who would haue thought Gods mercifull helpe in time of neede after so strayt so precise and so solemne a proclamation set forth armed with the kinges terrible authority also after the cruel execution of Anne Askewe Lacels and the rest Item after the busy search moreouer and names taking of many other of whom some were chased away some apprehended and layd vp diuers in present perill expectation of theyr attachment who would haue thought I say otherwyse possible but that y e gospel must nedes haue an ouerthrow seing what sure worke the papistes here had made in setting vp theyr side and throwing downe the contrary But it is no new thing in the Lord to shew his power agaynst mans presuÌ„ption Gods power worketh commonly agaynst mans presumption that when he counteth himselfe most sure then is he furthest of and when he supposeth to haue done all then is he new to begin agayne So was it in the primitiue Church before Constantinus time that when Nero Domitianus Maxentius Decius and other Emperours impugning the gospell profession of Christ did not onely constitute lawes and proclamations against the Christians but also did ingraue the same lawes in tables of brasse minding to make all thinges firme for euer and a day yet we see how with a litle turning of Gods hand all theyr puissant deuises brasen lawes turned all to wind and dust So little doth it auayle for man to wrastle agaynst the Lord and his procedinges Howe so euer mans building is mortall and ruinous of brickle bricke and mouldring stones the Lord neuer taketh in hande to builde that either time can waste or man can pluck down What God setteth vp there is neither power nor striuing to the contrary What he entendeth standeth what he blesseth that preuayleth And yet mans vnquiet presumption will not cease still to erect vp towers of Babell against the Lord which the higher they are builded vp Towers of Babell agaynst the Lorde fall with the great ruine For what can
called Captayn Borthwike Who being accused of heresy as the papistes call it and cited therefore an 1540. and not appearing and escaping out into other countryes was condemned for the same being absent by the sentence of Dauid Beaton Archbishop of S. Andrewes and other Prelates of Scotland and all his goodes confiscate and his picture at last burned in the open market place Whose story with his articles obiected agaynst him and his confutations of the same here ensueth in processe vnder expressed as followeth * The Act or Processe or certayne Articles agaynst Syr Iohn Borthwike Knight in Scotland with the aunswere and confutation of the sayd Borthwike whose preface to the reader here foloweth BY the helpe of a certayne frend of mine there came certayne articles vnto my hand for the which the Scottish Cardinal and such other like of his sect and affinity did cōdemne me as an hereticke Captaine Borthwick◠And for so much as this condēnation should not lacke his cloke or defence they gathered together a great number of witnesses where as besides the bare names of the witnesses they alledged none other profe at all Wherefore I thought good to bestow some labour in refelling these articles which they could not proue partly that I might take awaye from all true Christians the occasion of all euill suspition as though that I beyng vanquished or ouerthrowne by theyr threatnings would deny Christ and partly that theyr errours being thereby made manifest they should euen for very shame repent or els hereafter y e lesse abuse y e furor or madnesse of such wytnesses to shed bloud Therefore I will first confirme by euident testimonyes of the Scriptures those things whiche in times past I haue taught and afterwarde I will refell theyr vayne Sophistication wherby they go about to subuert the trueth of God SYr Iohn Borthwike knight commonly called Captain Borthwike being accused suspected slaundered and convicte by witnesse without all doubt of greater estimation then he himselfe in the yeare of our Lord. 1540. the 28. day of May in the cloister of S. Andrewes in the presence of the most reuerēt Fathers Gawine Archbishop of Glasquene Chauncellour of Scotland William Bishop of Aburdin Henry of Candicatia Iohn Bishop of Brecknock and William of Dumbar Byshoppes Andrew of Mellrowes George of Dunerueling Iohn of Paslet Iohn of Lōdorse Rob. of Rillos Wil. of Rulrose Abbots Mācolalyne of Quiterne and Iohn of Pettin vaim Pryors Mayster Alexander Kalfour Uicar of Kitman Rector of Lawe officiall of Sayncte Andrewes Iohn Winton Suppriour Iohn Anand and Thomas Eminghame Chanons of Saynt Andrewes Iohn Tompson with vniuersity of Saynt Andrewes and Mayster Iohn Maior and Peter Capelland Batchelers of Diuinity and doctours Martine Ballfour Batcheller of Diuinitye and of his fellow Pryour of the Fryers Augustynes of the same Cittye Iohn Tulidaffe Warden of the Fryers Mynors and Iohn Paterson of the same Couent and also in the presence of the most noble mighty and honourable Lords George of Huntelo Iames of Arrain William Marshal William of Monnetros Erles Malcolme Lord of Flemming Chamberlaine of Scotland Iohn Lord of Linsey Iohn L. of Erskine George L. of Seton Iames Hamelton of Finwart Water L. of S. Iohn M. Iames of Colinton Clarke to the Kings Register with diuers other Lordes Barons and honest persons beyng called desired together for witnes that he did hold publish and openly teach these errors followyng The first Article That our holy father the Pope as Christes vicar hath not neither can exercise greater autoritie ouer Christians here on earth then any other bishop or prelate Borthwike These holy ones do magnify their Lord by like title as common theeues and robbers are accustomed to preferre the captaines and ringleaders of their robberies and mischiefs calling them in euery place the most honest good men where as likewise it is euidēt y t in the whole world there is no man more geuen to riot which more greedily doth seeke after all kynde of delicatenes and wantonnesse and finally aboundeth with all kynde of vice as treason murder rapine and all kynd of such euils Furthermore where as they affirme him to be the vicar of Christ here in earth it shall be easily conuinced when as it shall be made manifest that he hath not nor cannot exercise more power or autoritie ouer christians then any other bishop or prelate For vnto that office of beyng vicar they referre that great autoritie the which they do so greatly boast and brag of which beyng taken away the office of vicar doth also fall and decay But now to attempt the matter I wil first demand of the mainteiners of this preheminence and autority whereupon they wil ground the same I know that they will aunswer vnto me that Peter had power autority ouer the other Apostles and consequently ouer the vniuersall church the which power by succession is translated vnto the bishops of Rome But how vnshamefastly they do lye herein any may easily perceiue which hath but any small sparke of iudgement in him When as he shal heare the testimonies of the scriptures which we will alleage to confirme this our opinion For Peter in the xv of the Actes In the counsell doth declare what is to be done and admonisheth vs what of necessitie we ought to doe And he there did also heare other speake and did not onely geue them place to say theyr myndes but also permit and receiue their iudgement and where as they decreed hee followed and obeyed the same Is this then to haue power ouer others Furthermore where as in his first epistle he writeth vnto bishops and pastors he doth not commād them as a superior or head ouer them by power and authoritie but maketh them his fellowe companions and gently exhorteth thē as is accustomed to be done betweene equals of degree for these are his wordes I beseech and desire the bishops and pastors which are amongst you for so much as I my selfe am also a bishop and a witnesse of the afflictions of Christ and also a partaker of the glorye which shall be reuealed that they do diligently feede the flocke of Christ which is committed vnto them Why then do they so chalenge vnto them the autority of Peter which he neuer acknowledged in himselfe Truly I do not dout but if that Peter were here present he would with like seueritie rebuke their folly and madnes as Moses in times past did vnto Iosua which burned with too earnest a zeale towards hym I doubt not but that many in this fayned authoritie of Peter do seeke out more vayne helps to maintaine and vpholde the tiranny of Popes rather then to make him ruler and gouernour ouer all other For where as in the 8. chapiter of the Acts he is commaunded by hys fellowes to go with Iohn into Samaria he did not refuse so to do In so much then as the apostles do send him they declare thereby that they doe not count him
thereof Peter and Paul wherof the one of thē dareth not freely vtter or speake of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by hymselfe for the obedience of the Gentiles The other exhorteth that if any man speake he should speake the praises of God but I condemne those lawes which the bishops of Rome haue made accordyng to their owne will and mynde and say that they are spirituall pertainyng vnto the soule and necessarie vnto euerlastyng lyfe For so much as the writyngs of the Apostles doe euidently declare that there was no authoritie knowen amongest them to make or ordayne any ordinaunces or lawes Furthermore the Scriptures do manifestly shewe the same how oftentimes euen by the Lordes owne mouth this foresayd authoritie is taken from the Ministers of the Church so that no excuse for them remayneth but that they be playne rebelles agaynst the worde of GOD how many so euer doe presume or take vppon them to appoint or set any new lawes vpon the people of GOD whiche thyng is more manifest and euident then the lyght it selfe in many places of the Scripture For in the 23. chapter of Iosue it is written you shall obserue and doe all that is written in the lawe of Moyses neyther shall you swarue from that eyther to the ryght hande eyther to the lefte hand But that which is written in the twelfth chapter of Deuteronomium ought to mooue them somewhat the more Whatsoeuer I commaund sayth the Lorde that you shall obserue and doe thereunto you shall adde nothing neyther shall you take any thyng from it The lyke he had sayd before in the fourth chapter of the same booke And agayne Moyses in the xxx chapiter of the same booke doth witnesse that he dyd put foorth lyfe and blessing vnto Israell when as he gaue them that lawe which he had receiued of the Lord. How can they then excuse themselues of periury which ordaine new lawes to liue by But let vs proceede further and see what authoritie the Priestes of Leuies stocke had to make lawes I doe not denye but that God in the xvij chapter of Deuteronomie ordayned vnder a great penaltie that the authoritie of the Priestes should not be contemned but had in reuerence But in the ij of Malachie He also declareth vnder what condition they are to be heard where as he sayth he hath made a couenaunt with Leuy that the law of truth should be in hys mouth and by and by after he added the lips of the Priest shall keepe and maintayne wisedome and the law they shall require at hys mouth which is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Therefore it is fitte and necessary that if a Priest will be heard that he doe shew himselfe the messenger of God that is to say faythfully to report and declare the commaundements which he hath receiued of the Lorde For where as Malachie speaketh of hearyng of them he putteth this specially that they doe aunswere accordyng to the lawe of the Lorde Therefore lyke as the Leuiticall Priestes did breake theyr couenaunt made with GOD if they do teache any other lawe then that which they had receyued of hym So likewyse these men muste eyther acknowledge themselues to be couenant breakers or els they may not bynde the consciences of men with no new lawe Furthermore what power the Prophetes had vniuersally it is very liuely described in Ezechiel in his xxxiij chapter Thou sonne of man sayth the Lord I haue made thee a guide vnto the house of Israel thou shalt heare the word out of myne owne mouth Ezechiel cap. 55. and declare it vnto them from me He then which is commaunded to heare of the mouth of the Lord is he not forbidden to rehearse or speake any thing of hymselfe For what other thyng is it to speake from the Lord but so to speake that he may boldly affirme and say that it is not his word but the word of the Lorde which he speaketh Further God by his Prophet Ieremy calleth it chaffe what so euer doth not proceede from hymselfe Wherefore none of the Prophetes haue opened theyr mouthes at any tyme to speake but beyng premonished before by the worde of GOD. Whereupon it happeneth that these wordes are so often pronounced by them The worde of the Lord The charge or burden of the Lord The vision of the Lord Thus sayth the Lord The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Now that we may also confirme that which is before spoken by the examples of the Apostles that they haue taught nothyng but that whiche they haue learned of the Lorde the law which Christ prescribed vnto them when as he endowed them with the dignitie and honour of the Apostleship is somewhat more profoundly to be repeated In the last chapiter of Mathew he commandeth them to go foorth and teach not such thyngs as they themselues did rashly inuent or deuise but those things which he had commaunded them Furthermore Paule in the second to the Collossians denieth that he hath any dominion or rule ouer the fayth of the Corinthians albeit he was ordayned by the Lorde to be their Apostle If you require and desire a further reason of the moderation of Saint Paule read the tenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines where as he teacheth That fayth commeth by hearyng it commeth not by the dreames of the Bishop of Rome or by any other Bishop but onely by the worde of God neyther ought any man to thinke it straunge that neyther Christ restrayned hys Apostles by the lawe that they should not teache any thyng but that which they had learned of the mouthe of the Lord. He set the same law vppon himselfe because it should not be lawfull for any man to refuse it My doctrine sayth Christ is not myne but hys which sent me my fathers he which hath bene the onely and eternall counseller of the father which also is ordayned by the Father the Lord and Maister ouer all for so much yet as he doth the office and part of a Minister he doth by hys example prescribe vnto all Ministers what rule and order they ought to followe in teachyng wherfore the power of the Church is not such that it may at hys owne wyll and discretion teach new doctrines eyther as they terme it frame new Articles of fayth either establish new laws but is subiect vnto the worde of the Lorde and as it were included in the same But now let vs beholde what defence they do bryng for their constitutions The Apostles say they and the Elders of the Primitiue Church established a decree besides the commandement of Christ wherby they did commaunde all people to abstayne from all things offered vnto Idols suffocation and bloud The Church subiect to the word of God Reasons wherewith they defēd their constitutions If that were lawfull for them so to doe why is it not lawfull for their successour as often as necessitie shall require to imitate
fight agaynst the Turkes is to repugne agaynst God visiting our iniquities by them Freewill after sinne is a title and name onely of a thyng and while a man doth that which lyeth in him he sinneth deadly Purgatory cannot be proued out of holy scripture whiche is Canonicall Soules in Purgatory be not certaine of their safetie at lest not all neither is it proued by reasons or by scriptures that they bee vtterly out of the state to deserue or encrease charitie * * Soules in Purgatory do sinne without intermission so long as they seeke rest and dread punishment The soules beyng deliuered out of Purgatory by the prayers of the liuyng be lesse blessed then if they had satisfied for themselues Ecclesiasticall prelates worldly princes should not doe amisse if they would scoure away all the bags of begging Friers All which errors there is no man in his right wittes but he knoweth the same in their seueral respects how pestileÌ„t they be how pernitious how much they seduce godly and simple minds and finally how much they be against all charitie and agaynst the reuerence of the holy Church of Rome the mother of all faythfull and maistreesse of the fayth it selfe and agaynst the sinews and strength of ecclesiasticall discipline which is obedience the fountayne and welspring of all vertues and without the which euery maÌ„ is to be conuinced easily to be an Infidel We therfore desiring to proceede in the premisses more earnestly as behooueth in things of most importaunce and meanyng to cut of the course of this pestiferous and cankered disease lest it should spread it selfe further in y e Lords field like hurtfull brambles or bryers and vsing vpon the sayd errors and euery of them diligent triall debatyng strait examination ripe deliberation And further weying and thorowly sifting all and euery of the same together w t our reuerend brethreÌ„ the cardinals of the church of Rome the priors of the orders regular or ministers generall also with diuers other professors and maisters of Diuinitie of both the lawes and those the best learned do finde the foresayd errors or articles respectiuely as is aforesayd not to be the catholike nor to be taught as Catholike but to be agaynst the doctrine or tradition of the catholike Church aâ—d against the true interpretation of holy Scripture receyued by the same to whose author Augustine thought we ought so much to leane that he would not as he sayd haue beleued the Gospell if the authoritie of the Churche had not thereto mooued hym For by these errours or at least by some of them it followeth consequently that the same Church which is guided by the holy Ghost now doth euer hath erred which is vtterly agaynst that which Christ at the tyme of his ascension as we read in the holy Gospell of Mathew promised to his Disciples saying I am with you vntill the ende of the world c. and also agaynst the determination of the holy Fathers against the expresse ordinances or Canons of Councels and head bishops whom not to obey hath always bene the cause and nurse of all heresies and scismes as Cyprian doth witnesse The articles of 〈◊〉 condemned Wherefore by the counsaile and assent of the sayde our reuerend brethren vpon due consideration of all and singular the premisses by the authoritie of almighty God of the blessed Apostles of Peter and Paule and our owne we do condemne reprooue and vtterly reiect all and singular the Articles or errors aforesaid respectiuely as some to be hereticall some to be slaunderous some offensiue to godly eares or els seducing simple mynds and repugnant to the catholike truth and by the tenor hereof we here decree and declare that they ought of all christen people both men and women to be taken as damned reprooued and reiected And therfore forbidding here vnder payne of the greater curse and excommunication loosing of their dignities whether they be Ecclesiasticall or temporall and to be depriued and made vncapable of all regular orders priuiledges geuen and graunted by the Sea Apostolike of what condition so euer they be also of loosing theyr liberties to hold generall schooles to read and professe any science and facultie of loosing also their tenures and feoâ—ements and of inhabilitie for euer to recouer the same agayne or any other moreouer vnder payne of secludyng from christian buriall yea and of treason also and incurring such paynes and punishments expressed in the lawe as are due for all heretickes and fautors of the same wee charge and commaund all and singuler Christen people both men and women as well of the laitie as of the Clergie both secular also regular of what order so euer they be and brieflye all other persones of what degree or condition so euer they bee or in what dignitie so euer they are placed either ecclesiasticall or temporall as first y e cardinals of the holy church of Rome Patriarkes Primates Archbishops Bishops with the prelates and heads of the churches Patriarchall Metropolitane Beholde how kinges come after bagges and wallets and begging Fryers or other cathedrall Collegiate and other small and inferiour churches to all clerkes and other persons ecclesiasticall as Abbots Priors or ministers generall or perticular brethren or religious men exempt and not exempt also Uniuersities of schooles and all other as well secular priests as regular and religious persons of all orders yea of the begging friers also Item kings Electors of the Imperiall crowne princes Dukes Marquesses Barons captains conductors and seruitures and all Officers Iudges Notaries whether they be ecclesiasticall or secular comminalties vniuersities dominions cities castles lordships and places with the inhabiters of the same and finally all other persons whatsoeuer ecclesiasticall or regular dispersed in whatsoeuer places through the whole * * Here may be a doubt whether the man in the Moone be exempted wiâ—h his bushe of thornes on his necke out of this Bull or not vniuersal world or which shall be hereafter dispersed but especially in high Almany that they shall not presume publikely or priuately vnder any maner of pretence or colour colourably or expressely or how els soeuer to hold maintaine defend The bookes of M. Luther condemned preach or fauour the foresayd errors or any of them or any such peruerse doctrine Ouer and besides for so much as the foresayd errors and many other are conteined in the bookes or writings of the foresayd Martin Luther therefore we condemne reprooue and vtterly reiect and hold for vtterly condemned reprooued and reiected the foresayd bookes and al the writings of the sayd Martin with his preachings in what tongue so euer they are found wherein the sayd errours or any of them is conteined willing and commanding vnder the vertue of holy obedience and incurring the penalties aforesayd to all and singular christen people both men and women aboue rehersed that they presume not by any maner of waies directly or indirectly
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
rehearsed Besides these two there was none els in all king Edwardes raigne Tho. Dobbe inprisoned and in prison dyed that dyed in any maner cause of religion but that one Thom. Dobbe who in the beginning of this kinges raigne was apprehended for speaking agaynst the idolatry of the masse and in the same prison died as in story here ensueth to be sene This Thomas Dobbe being a studeÌ„t and a maister of Arte in Cambridge was brought vp in the colledge called S. Iohns Colledge and felowe of the same where he increased in the studye of good letters among his equals very forward of nature and disposition simple and modest of zeale toward God ferueÌ„t pacient in iniuries Doues as Philosophers naturally do write haue no gall iniurious to no man of much like sort condition as in Doues which without all bitternes of gal are more apt to receiue iniury then to worke wrong to any At length this godly man intending with himselfe and addicting hys mynde to the Christian state of Matrimony resorted to a certayn mayden not farre of where he dwelt For the whiche cause he was greatly molested and wickedly abused by iij. of that Colledge whose names were Hutchinson Pindare and Tailer who with theyr malicious handlyng scornful dealing opprobries rebukes and coÌ„tumelies so much vexed the vertuous simplicity of y e man that they neuer left him till at length they weryed him out of the Colledge Who there hauing no rest nor quietnes by reasoÌ„ of the vnreasonable and viruleÌ„t handling of his aduersaries was compelled to seek some other place wherin to settle himself Up on the occasion wherof comming vp to LoÌ„don it chauÌ„ced him to passe through Paules Church wheras it happned that at the Southside of the Churche at the same tyme there was a Priest at Masse more busy then wel occupied being at the eleuation as he passed by The yong man repleat with godly zeale pitying the ignorance and idolatry of the people in honoring that so deuoutly which the priest lifted vp was not able to forbeare but opening his mouth turning to the people he exhorted them not to honor the visible bread as God which neither was God nor yet ordeined of God to be honored c. with such other wordes mo of christian information For which cause straight way he was apprehended by the Maior and after accused to the Bishop of CauÌ„terbury was committed to the CouÌ„ter theÌ„ in Bredstreete where he not long continued but fallyng into a sicknes how or wherupon I can not tell shortly vp on the same chauÌ„ged this mortall life Whose pardoÌ„ notw tstanding was obteined of the Lord Protector and shoulde haue bene brought him if he had coÌ„tinued And thus much concerning Thomas Dobbe and other Ouer and besides I finde that in the first yeare of the raygne of King Edward which was an 1547. there was one Iohn Hume seruaunt to Maister Lewnax of Wresell apprehended accused and sent vp to the Archbish. of CauÌ„terbury by the sayd M. Lewnax his Mayster Margaret Lewnax his mistres for these Articles 1 First for denying the Sacrament as it was then called of the aultar to be the reall flesh and bloud of Christ. 2 For saying that he would neuer vale his bonet vnto it to be burned therefore 3 For saying that if he shoulde heare Masse he shoulde be damned For this was he sent vp by his maister and mistres aforesayd with speciall letters vnto the Archbishop requiring him seuerally to be punished by the law for the same But because I finde no execution folowing thereupon I therfore passe ouer this story of him These thinges premissed when this vertuous godly yong prince endued as you haue heard with speciall graces from God was now peaceably stablished in his kingdome and had a couÌ„sell about him graue wise and zelous in Gods cause especially his vncle y e duke of Somerset he then most earnestly likewise desired as well the aduauncement of the true honor of almighty God and the planting of his sincere religion as also the vtter suppressioÌ„ and extirpation of all idolatry superstition hipocrisy and other enormities and abuses throughout his realmes and dominions therefore folowing as is afore expressed the good example of king Iosias he determined forthwith to enter into some reformation of Religion in the Church of England And forasmuch as at his first entry notwithstanding his fathers good beginning in abolishing the vsurped power of Antichrist he yet fouÌ„d most of his lawes greatly repugning agaynst this his zealous enterprise he therefore purposed by the aduise of his sayd wise honorable Counsell of his owne regall power and authority somewhat to prosecute his godly purpose vntill such time as by consent of the whole estate of parliameÌ„t he might establish a more free perfect and vniforme order therin Wherupon intending first a generall visitation ouer al the bishopricks within his realm therby as wel to vnderstaÌ„d Order 〈◊〉 by K. 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 â—â—â—ligion as also to redresse the abuses in the same he chose out certayn wise learned discrete and worshipful personages to be his Commissioners in that behalfe and so deuiding them into seuerall companies Learneâ— preacheâ— appoynâ—â—â— by King Edwarâ— assigned vnto them seueral Diocesses to be visited appoynting likewise vnto euery company one or two godly learned preachers which at euery Session shoulde in theyr preaching both instruct the people in the true doctrine of the Gospell of Christ in all loue and obedience to the same and also earnestly dehorâ—e them from theyr olde superstition and wonted Idolatrye And that they might be more orderly directed in this their Commission there were deliuered vnto them certayn Iniunctions ecclesiasticall orders drawne out by the kings learned counsell the which they should both enquyre of also commaund in his maiesties behalfe to be thenceforth obserued of euery person to whoÌ„ they did seuerally appertayne within theyr sondry circuites In the which amongst other things it was first enioined that all Ecclesiasticall persons should themselues obserue and cause to be obserued of other Ecclesiaâ—â—â—â—call 〈◊〉 must 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 all such Statutes as were made for the abolishing of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and establishing of the kings supreme authority and that they should euery one foure times in the yeare at the least in theyr publick sermons declare vnto y e people that the one being most arrogaÌ„tly vsurped against the word of God was now iustly taken away and the other according to y e very true meaning of the same worde was of most loyall duety onely to be obeyed of all his graces subiectes And agayne that euery the aforesayd ecclesiastical person hauing cure shoulde preach Sermonâ— quarterâ—â— be made or cause to be preached w t in theyr seueral cures one sermon euery quarter of y e yere In the which they should sincerely set forth the woorde of God exhort the people vnto
vnto the Deane and Chapter of his cathedrall Church of Paules commanding them to looke to the due accomplishing therof accordingly ¶ A letter of Boner to the Deane and Chapiter of Paules EDmund by the grace of God c. To my welbeloued brethren the Deane and Chapiter of the Cathedrall church of S. Paule in London A letter of 〈…〉 Deane of Paules and to the other Ministers there and euery of them do send greeting And where it is so that of late I haue receyued the sayd soueraigne Lord the kings maiesties letter of such tenure as is hereunto annexed and according to my most bounden dutie am right well willing and desiring that the said letters should be in all points duely executed and obserued according to the tenure and purport of the same as apperteineth these therfore are to require and also straightly to charge you and euery of you on his maiesties behalfe c. that you do admonish and commaund or cause to be admonished or commaunded all and singuler Persons Vicars and Curates of your iurisdiction to obserue and accomplish the same from time to tyme accordingly Furthermore requiring and likewise charging you and euery of you to make certificate herein to me my Chauncellour or other my officers in this behalfe with such conuenient celeritie as appertaineth both of your procedings in the execution hereof and also the persons and names of all such as from hencefoorth shall be found negligent in doyng their dueties in the premisses or any of them Geuen at my house at Fulham the 26. of Iuly in the yere of our lord 1549. and in the third yere of our sayd soueraigne Lord the kings Maiesties raigne Moreouer for so much as the king at that instant hearing the muttering of certain rebellion theÌ„ stirring wherof more shall be said the Lord willing hereafter also beyng credibly informed by diuers Slacknes of Boner in â—â—â—thering good proceedinges that through the euil example slacknes of preaching and administring the sacraments and carelesse contempt of Boner B. of London not onely many of the people within the city of London other places of his Diocesse were very negligent and forgetfull of their dueties to God in frequenting the diuine seruice then stablished and set forth by the authority of parliament but also that diuers other vtterly despising the same Popishe Masse priâ—â—ly frequented in places against the law did in secret places of his Dioces often frequent the popish masse and other forraine rites not allowed by the lawes of this realme he thought it therefore good hauyng thereby iust cause to suspect his former dissemblyng doublenes to appoint the L. Protector and the rest of his priuy counsaile to call the sayd B. before them and accordyng to their wyse and discrete iudgements to deale with hym for the same Anno 1549. Wherupon the xj day of August an 1549. they sent a messenger for him and vpon his appearaunce made first declaration of such informations and complaints as had bene theretofore made against him Boner calâ—ed before â—he Counâ—â—ile And then after sharpe admonitions and reproofes for his euil demeanors in the premisses they deliuered vnto him from the kyng for hys better reformation and amendment certaine priuate Iniunctions to be necessarily followed and obserued of hymselfe Certayne â—â—lâ—ate Inâ—â—nctions â—euen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile â—oner â—â—signed by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile to â—â—each at â—aules Crosse. And where as in the first branch of the said Iniunctions he was personally assigned to preach at Pauls crosse the sonday three weekes then next ensuyng because both the dangerous and fickle estate of the tyme and also partly his owne suspicious behauior so required they farther deliuered vnto him in writing such articles to intreat vpoÌ„ in his Sermon as they thought then most meete and necessary for the tyme and causes aforesayd All which Iniunctions and Articles for the farther manifestation therof I haue here inserted as followeth Certaine priuate Iniunctions and Articles geuen to Boner by the Counsaile FOrasmuch as we are aduertised that amongst other disorders of our subiects â—â—monitioÌ„ geuen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—â—le at this present there be diuers of our citie of London and other places within your Dioces which beyng very negligent and forgetfull of their duetie to almighty God of whom all good things are to be looked for doe assemble themselues very seldome fewer tymes then they were heretofore accustomed vnto commoÌ„ praier and to the holy Communion beyng now a tyme when it were more needefull with hart and mynde to pray to our heauenly father for his ayd and succour wherof as we be right sory so we do vnderstand that through your euil example and the slacknes of your preaching and instructing our sayd people to doe their duties this offence to God is most generally committed for where heretofore vpon all principall feasts and such as were called Maius duplex you your selfe were woont to execute in person now since the tyme that we by the aduise of our whole Parliament haue set a most godly and deuout order in our Church of England and Ireland ye haue very seldome or neuer executed vpon such or other dais to the coÌ„tempt of our procedings euil example of others forasmuch as it is also brought to our knowledge that diuers as well in London as in other places of your Dioces do frequent and haunt foraine rites of masses and suche as be not allowed by the orders of our realme Boner restrained to execute all principal feastes contrary to his wonted maner contemneth and forbeareth to praise and laud God and pray vnto his maiestie after such rites and ceremonies as in this realme are approued set out by our authoritie and further that adultery and fornication is maintained and kept openly and commonly in the sayd citie of London other places of your Dioces wherby the wrath of god is prouoked against our people of the which things you beyng heretofore admonished Boner noted of slacknes in his duty of contempt of publicke lawes yet hetherto haue made no redresse as to the pastorall office authoritie cure of a bishop doth appertaine We therefore to whom the supreme cure and charge of this Church doth appertaine to auoid froÌ„ vs the high indignatioÌ„ of almightie God by the aduise of our most entirely beloued Uncle the L. Protector and the rest of our priuy Counsaile haue thought it no lesse then our most bouÌ„den dutie now at this present and eftsoones peremptorily to admonish charge warne you that you do most straightly looke vpon the premisses and see them so reformed that there may appeare no negligence on your behalfe vpon such payne as by our lawes Ecclesiasticall and temporall we may inflict vppon you vnto depriuation or otherwise as shall seme to vs for qualitie of y e offence reasonable And to the intent you shold the better see to y e reformation of the sayd
to preach by vs with certaine articles and for the more sure knowledge keeping and obseruing did exhibite the same in writing vnto him by the hands of our sayd Vncle in the fulfilling of our Counsell all this notwithstanding the said Bishop hath in contempt of vs as it may appeare ouerslipped and not obserued certeine of the said things so by vs enioyned and other so peruersely and negligently done that the things minded of vs to reformation for a good quiet of our subiects and our whole realme be conuerted by the wilfull negligence or peruersitie of him to a great occasion of sclaunder tumult and grudge amongst our people as it hath bene denounced to vs in writing by certeine honest and discrete persons otherwise called The which things if they be so we tendring the wealth quietnes good order and gouernement of our people haue not thought conuenient to be let past vnpunished and vnreformed and therefore by the aduise aforesayd haue appointed you fiue foure or three vppon whose fidelities wisedomes dexterities and circumspections we haue full confidence to call before you as well the denouncers of the sayd faultes as also the sayd Byshop and with due examinations and processe according to the law and Iustice to heare the said matter and all other matters of what kind nature or condition so euer they shall be that shall be obiected against the said Byshop summarely de plano or otherwise as to your discretions shall be thought most meete with full power and authoritie to suspend excommunicate commit to prison or depriue the said Bishop if the offence shal so appeare to merite or to vse any other censure Ecclesiasticall which for the better hearing and determining of the cause shall be requisite and apperteine any lawe statute or acte to the contrary notwithstanding In witnes wherof we haue caused these our letters to be made patentes Witnes our selfe at Westminster the viij of September in the third yeare of our reigne This commission being sealed with the kinges broad seale The Commission deliuered was by his highnes Counsaile forthwith deliuered at the Court vnto the archb of Caunterbury and the rest of the Commissioners mentioned in y e same being there al together present Who vpon the receipt therof determined by vertue of the same to sit at the archbishoppes house at Lambeth the Wednesday thâ—n next ensuing Which was y e tenth day of that present month of September and therefore appoynted the Bishop oâ— London to be sommoned to appeare before them as at that time and place The maner of whose behauiour at his appearaunce because it both declareth the froward nature and stubborne condition of the person and also what estimatioÌ„ and authoritie he thought the commissioners to be of I thought not vnmeete fyrst before I enter into the processe somewhat to note and describe vnto you At his first entry into the place within the Archbishops house at Lambeth The stubborne behauiour of Boner before the Commissioners where the Archbishop and other of the Commissioners sate he passed forth directly by them wyth his cap vpon his head making as though hee sawe them not vntil one plucking him by the sleeue willed him to do reuerence vnto the Commissioners Wherat he laughingly turned himselfe spake vnto the archb on this wyse what my Lord are you here By my trouthe I sawe you not No sayde the Archbishop you woulde not see Well quoth he you sent for me haue you anye thinge to say to me Yea sayd the Commissioners we haue here authority from the kinges highnes to call you to accompte for your Sermon you made lately at Pauls crosse for that you did not there publishe vnto the people the article whiche you were commaunded then to preach vpon At which words the bish either for that he did not greatly delite to heare of this matter or els because he would make his friends beleue that hee was called to accompt onely for his opinion in religion as afterwardes in the sequell of this processe it more playnly appeareth began to turne his talke vnto other matters and saide vnto the archbishop Boner speaketh for the Masse In good fayth my Lord I would one thing were had in more reuerence theâ— it is What is it sayd the Archbishop The blessed masse â—â—oth he The Archbishop You haue written very well of the sacrament I merueile you doe no more honour it The Archbishop of Cant. therwith perceiuing his subtiltie and seing his grosse blindnes to commend that which was vtterly contrary to his opinion sayd vnto him agayne Boner If you thinke it wel it is because you vnderstand it not The other then adding vnto his former grosse ignoraunce an obstinate impudencie aunswered The Archbishop I thinke I vnderstand it better then you that wrote it Unto which woordes the Archbishop replyed truely I wil easily make a childe that is but ten yeares old vnderstand therein as much as you but what is this to the matter Anno 1549. Moreouer at what time as they began to enter the Iudicial prosecuting of theyr commission and had called forth the denouncers to propound such matter as they hadde to obiect agaynst him he hearing them speake Boner falleth to scorning and taunting of his denouncerâ— fel to scorning and taunting of them saying to the one that he spake lyke a Goose and to the other that he spake like a Woodcocke vtterly denying theyr accusations to be true Wherupon y e Archbishop seeing his peenish malice agaynst the denouÌ„cers asked him if he would not beleeue them whether hee woulde credite the people there present and therewithall because many of them were also at the Bishops Sermon at Paules he stode vpp and read the article of the kinges authoritie during his young age saying vnto them Boners iudgement of the people howe say you my maysters did my Lord of London preach thys Article Whereunto they aunswered no no. At which wordes the Bishop turning himselfe about deryding sayd wil you beleue this fond people Besides this Boner full of his pretenses Dawes Woodcockes Fooles and such lyke at al his appearings he vsed many irreuerent vncomely obstinate and froward wordes and behauiours towards the Commissioners and others in defacing their authoritie with the termes of pretensed Commissioners pretensed witnesses and vniust vnlawfull and pretensed proceedinges with recusation of some and terming others Dawes Woodcockes fooles and such lyke which I wil here omitte for they doe more manifestly appeare in the sequele of the story in the tyme and place as they happened Adding yet this much by the way that although suche stoutnes of hart and will if it had bene in a cause true and rightfull might haue perchaunce seemed in some mens iudgement to be somewhat sufferable Boners demeanour not tolerable for his calling though meete for his byrth yet to say the truth in what cause so euer it be being unmoderate as this
doubtes ambiguities hath and may arise As whether you by the tenour of the sayd Commission may proceed not onely at the denunciation but also of mere office And also whether ye may aswell determine as heare the sayd cause For further declaration whereof we doe now interpret and declare that our full minde and pleasure by the aduise aforesayd was by our CoÌ„mission and now is that you should proceede aâ—well by mere office as also by the way of denuÌ„ciatioÌ„ by either of them or any other wayes or meanes at your discretioÌ„s wherby the truth and merites of the cause may be most speedely and bâ—st knowne and that ye might and may aswell finally determine as heare the sayd matters in all your orders and doinges cutting away all vayne and superfluous delayes hauing respect to the onely trueth of the matter And this our declaration we send vnto you of our sure knowledge and meere motion by the aduise aforesayd supplying all default ceremony and poynt of the lawe which hath shall or maye arise of your doinges by reason of anye default of wordes in our sayde former Commission or any parte thereof any law statute or act to the contrary notwithstanding and therfore we will and commaund you to proceed in the sayde matters accordingly aswell to our foresayd Commission as thys our declaration and so faile ye not In witnesse whereof we haue made these our letters patentes At Hampton Court the xvij day of September ¶ The fourth Session agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the kinges Commissioners in the great Hall at Lambeth the eight of September AFter this declaration being sent downe and receyued from the Kyng the Byshop of London according to the Commissioners assignement the Monday before appeared agayne before them vpon Wednesday the xviij of September in the great Hall at Lambeth Where vnder his wonted Protestation The 4. â—â—pearing 〈…〉 â—oner â—â—â—â—ore the kings Commissioners first he declared that althoughe he had already sufficiently aunswered all thinges yet further to satisfy the terme assigned vnto him to shewe cause why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles theretofore ministred agaynst him and to the which he had not fully aunswered he had then a matter in writing to exhibite vnto them Boner 〈…〉 why brought â—ut to be declareâ— pro coÌ„fesso Causes alleaged of Boner why he ought not to obey the Commissioners assignation why he ought not so to be declared which he read there openly Wherin first vnder his accustomed vnreuerent termes of pretensed vniust vnlawfull processe and assignation he said he was not bound by the law for good reasonable causes to obey the same especially theyr assignation And first for that the same was onely pronounced by Syr Thomas Smith one of the pretensed Commissioners without the consent of his pretensed Colleagues or at the least he as a Commissioner did prescribe the Actuary what to write whiche he ought not to haue done because by law he ought not to haue intermedled therein for that his Colleagues did the first day begin to sit as Iudges agaynst him the Bishop without the presence of the sayde Syr Thomas Smith And secondly because his aunsweres aswell vnto the pretensed denounciation The secâ—nd cause as also vnto all the articles theretofore obiected agaynst him were as full and sufficient as the law required or at least wyse there was nothyng good in law apparant to the contrary and therfore he was not enforced by lawe farther to aunswere without farther allegation The third cause And because also that all theyr procedings therto were so extraordinarily done that they had confounded all maner of lawfull processe sometimes proceding ad denuncianduÌ„ sometimes ex officio mero The Popes 〈◊〉 and sometimes ex officio mixto contrary vnto the kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes and coÌ„trary also vnto theyr Commission in that behalfe And likewise because diuers of the Articles pretensed were superfluous and impertineÌ„t not reuealing though they were proued The fourth cause conteyning in them vntruth and falsity some obscure and vncertaine some depending vpon other articles either denyed or at the least qualified some captious and deceitfull to bring the aunswere into a snare and some also beyng Articles of the lawe in such sort as by the Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme the kinges subiectes were not bound to make aunswere thereunto The Popes lawe And lastly because that Syr Thomas Smith Secretary to the kinges Maiesty The fifte cause when that the Byshop was last with the Counsell in the Counsell Chamber at White Hall after the departure of the Lorde Protectour and the rest of the counsell did himselfe alone without any other write certayne Articles or IniuÌ„ctions amongest the whiche was that of the kinges authority in his minority and afterward did copy the same at a table within the sayd couÌ„sell Chamber and so himselfe did deliuer them vnto hym By reason whereof that is not true which in the CoÌ„mission denunciation and Articles was deduced and obiected agaynst him The intoleâ—â—ble 〈…〉 Boner 〈…〉 When these fonde and friuolous obiections were thus read the archbishop seing his inordinate and vntollerable contempt towardes them charged him very sharply saying My Lord of LondoÌ„ if I had sitteÌ„ here onely as Archbishop of Canterbury it had bene your part to haue vsed your selfe more lowly obediently reuerently towardes me then ye haue but seing that I with my Colleagues sit here now as Delegates from the kinges Maiesty I must tell you plaine you haue behaued your selfe to to much inordinately For at euery time that we haue sitteÌ„ in coÌ„mission you haue vsed such vnseemely fashions without all reuerence and obedience geuing tauÌ„tes and checkes aswell vnto vs with diuers of the seruants and Chaplaynes as also vnto certayn of the auncientest that be here The wordes of the Archbishop to Boner calling theÌ„ fooles and Dawes with such like as that you haue geuen to the multitude an intolerable exaÌ„ple of disobedieÌ„ce And I ensure you my Lord there is you and one other Bishop whoÌ„ I could name that haue vsed your selues so conteÌ„ptuously disobediently as the like I think hath not before bene heard of or sene whereby ye haue done much harme At which wordes Boners scorneful aunswere to the Archbishop the grosse Byshop a Beast a man might iustly terme him sayd scornefully to the Archbishop you shew your selfe to be a meete Iudge The Archbishop then proceeding â—ayde to his charge how vndiscreetly the last day in the Chappell he had called all the the people Woodcockes The Archbyshop Whereunto he aunswered that the last Session William Latimer one of the denouncers beyng there present Boner had practised with the audience that when he lifted vp his hand to them they shoulde and did as it were by a token geuen them say as he sayd and doe as he did as one tyme vpon the lifting vp of
at length and discussed with my Lord of Caunterbury the vnderstanding of gods commaundement to the Iewes 〈◊〉 euery â—hing were 〈◊〉 oracle by 〈◊〉 by that 〈◊〉 Henry 〈◊〉 then â—inchester 〈◊〉 here a 〈…〉 so as all the Clearkes in Christedome could not amend it And where as one had denyed the Image of the Trinitye to be had by reasons as be touched in your Graces letters I heard his highnesse aunswere to them at another time And when hee had himselfe specially commaunded diuers Images to be abolished yet as your Grace knoweth he both ordered and himselfe putte in execution the kneeling and creeping before the Image of the Crosse and established agreement in that truth through all this Realme whereby all argumentes to the contrary be assoyled at once I would wysh Images vsed as the booke by his highnesse sette forth doth prescribe and no otherwise I know your Grace only teÌ„pteth me with such reasons as other make vnto you and I am not fully at liberty although I am bolde enough and some will thinke to bolde to aunswere some thinges as I woulde to an other man mine equall being so much inferiour to your Grace as I am but me thinketh Saynte Paules solucion during the kinges Maiesties minoritye should serue all Nos talem consuetudinem non habemus We haue no such custome in the Church When our soueraign Lord commeth to his perfect age which God graunt I doubt not but God wil reueale that shal be necessary for the gouerning of his people in religion Wherefore then serue the Scripture for reaâ—mes to be ruled by if God neuâ—â— reueale any thing in a reâ—â—me but by the kinges owne person in his mans age And if any thing shal be done in the meane time as I thinke there shall not by your Graces direction he may when he commeth to age say in the rest as I heare say he sayd nowe of late concerning procession that in his fathers time men were wont to folow procession vpon which the kinges maiestyes saying the procession as I heard was well furnished afterwardes by your Graces Commaundement which speach hath put me in remembraunce that if the Bishops and other of the Clergy should agree to any alteration in religion to the condemnation of any thing set forth by his Father whereby his father might be noted to haue wanted knowledge or fauor to the truth what he would say I can not tell but he might vse a maruellous speach and for the excellency of his spirite it were like he would and hauing so iust a cause against Bishops as he might haue it were to be feared he would And when he had spoken theÌ„ he might by his lawes do more then any would gladly suffer of our sort at these dayes for as the allegatioÌ„ of his authority represented by your grace shal be then aunswered as youre Grace now writeth vnto me that y t your Grace onely desired truth according to Gods scripture and it may be â—heÌ„ sayd we Bishops when we haue our soueraigne Lord head in minority we fashion the matter as we lust then some young man that would haue a piece of the Bishops landes shall say the beastly Bishops haue alwayes done so and when they can no longer mayntayne one of theyr pleasures of rule and superioritye then they take another way and let that go and for the time they be here spend vp that they haue which eat you and drinke you what ye list we together with Edamus bibamus cras moriemur And if we shall alleadge for our defence the strength of Goddes trueth and the playnesse of scripture with the word of the Lord and many gay termes and say we were conuinced by scriptures such an excellent iudgement as the kinges maiesty is like to haue will neuer credite vs in it ne be abused by such a vayne answere And this is a worldly polliticke consideration and at home for the noyse abroade in the world will be more slaunderous then this is daungerous And touching the bishop of Rome the doing in this realme hitherto hath neuer done him so much displeasure as an alteration in religion during the kinges Maiestyes minority should serue for his purpose for he wanteth not wits to beate into other princes eares that where his authority is abolished there at euery chaunge of gouernors shal be change in Religion and y t hath bene amongst vs by a whole consent established shall by pretence of an other vnderstanding in scripture streight be brought in questioÌ„ Canterbury and Duresme carped of Wynchester for they will geue it no other name but a pretence howe stiffely so euer we will affirme otherwise and call it Gods worde and here it should much be noted that my Lorde of Caunterbury being the high Bishop of the Realme highly in fauour with his late Soueraigne Lord and my Lord of Duresme a manne of renowmed fame in learning and grauity both put by him in trust for theyr councell in the order of the Realme shoulde so soone forgette theyr olde knowledge in Scripture sette forth by the Kynges Maiesties book and aduise to enuey such matter of alteration All which thinges be I knowe well by your Grace and them considered And therefore it is to me incredible that euer any such thing should be in deede with effect whatsoeuer the lyghtnesse of talke shall spread abroade whyche your Grace hath by Proclamation well stayed But and ye had not and the world talked so fast as euer they did I assure your Grace I woulde neuer feare it as men feare thinges they like not vnlesse I saw it in execution for of this sort I am that in all thinges I thinke shoulde not be done in reason I feare them not wherewith to trouble mee otherwise then to take heede if I canne and to the head Gouernours as now to your Grace shewe my minde and such experience hath euery manne of me that hath commoned with me in any such matters And therfore albeit your Grace writeth wisely that ouermuch feare doth hurt and accelerateth sometime that was not intended yet it needes not to me for I haue learned that lesson already and would a great many moe had which in deede should be a great stay And thus I talke with your Grace homely with multiplication of speache not necessary as though I meant to sende you as great a packet as I receyued from you One thing necessary to aunsweare your Grace in touching your maruell howe I know sooner thinges from thence then your Grace doth there whiche ariseth not vppon any desire of knowledge on my behalfe for euill thinges be ouersoone knowne not vpoÌ„ any slacknes of your graces behalf there who is is noted very vigilaÌ„t as your graces charge requireth But thus it is euen as it was when I was in some little authoritye they that were the euill doers in such matters would hide them from me So now they haue handled it otherwise for as for
a certaine Sermon of the sayd Maister Ridley made at the Courte MAister Ridley after right hearty commendations it chaunced me vpon Wednesday last past to be present at your sermon in the courte wherein I hard you confirme the doctrine in religion set foorth by our late Soueraigne Lorde and mayster whose soule God pardon admonishing your audience that ye would specially trauell in the confutation of the bishop of Romes pretended authoritie in gouernement and vsurped power in pardons whereby hee hath abused himselfe in Heauen and earthe Which two matters I note to be playne If this doctrine were playne in king Edwardes time how chauÌ„ced it was not â—o playne with you in Queene Maryes tyme and here wythout controuersie In the other two ye spake of touchyng images and ceremonies and as ye touched it specially for holy water to driue away deuils for that ye declared your selfe alwayes desirous to set forth the mere trueth with great desire of vnitie as ye professed not extending anye your asseueration beyond your knowledge but alwayes adding such like words as farre as ye had read and if any man could shew you furder ye would heare him wherein ye were much to be commended Upon these considerations and for the desire I haue to vnitie I haue thought my selfe bound to communicate to you that I haue read in the matter of Images and holy water to the intent ye may by your selfe consider it and so wey before that ye wil speake in those two pointes as ye may reteining youre owne principles affirme still that ye woulde affirme and may in deede be affirmed and mayntayned wherein I haue seene other forget themselfe First I send vnto you herewith which I am sure ye haue red that (a) (a) Euseb. Caesar sayth that he saw the pictures of Paul Peter kept with a certain christian man but yet he saith not that those pictures were set vp in any Church Eusebius writeth of Images whereby appeareth that Images haue beene of (b) (b) What antiquitie Images had in the Church is declared by the doyng and writing of Epiphanius in his epistle ad Episc. Hierosol translated by Hierome Item in the Councell called Elâ—hertinum Artic. 36. it is to be seene how pictures were forbid in church walles Item in concilio Constantinop sub leone imp Images were condemned IteÌ„ Carolus Magnus with the whole Councell of Frankford decreed against Images abrogating the vayne and friuolous actes of Irene in his Councell a little before Brieflie concerning the antiquity of Images when bishops began to cease from preaching in churches then Images began to be set vp great antiquitie in Christes Church and to say we may not haue Images or to call them when they represent Christ or his Saintes be ouer grosse opinions to enter into your learned head what so euer the vnlearned woulde tattle For you know the text of the old law (c) (c) It is not lyke for non facies sculptile that is Morall De immundâ—â— is but ceremoniall NoÌ„ facies tibi sculptile forbiddeth no more Images now then another text forbiddeth to vs puddings And if omnia be munda mundis to the bellye there can be no cause why they should bee of themselues impura to the eye wherein ye can say much more And then when we haue Images to call them Idols is a like fault in fond folly As if a maÌ„ would call Regem a Tyrant and then bring in old writers to prooue that Tyrannus signified once a kyng like as Idolum signified once an Image but like as Tyrannus was by consent of men appropriate to signifie an vsurper of that dignitie and an vntrue king So hath Idolum bene appropriate to signifie a false representation and a false Image In so much as there was a solemne anathemization of all those that would call an Image and Idoll as he were worthy to be hanged that would call the king our maister God saue him our true iust king a tyrant and yet in talke he might shew that a tyrant signified sometime a king but speech is regarded in his present signification which I doubt not ye can consider right well I verily thinke that as for the hauing of Images ye will say inough and that also when we haue them we should not despise them in speach to call them (d) (d) Betwixt Images and Idols there is but little difference but betwixt Images set vp in Churches and Idols there is none at all Cic. lib. 1. de finib Imagines quae Idol a nominant idols ne despise them with deedes to mangle them or cut them but at the least suffer them to stand vntorne wherein Luther that pulled away all other regarde to them straue stoutly and obteyned as I haue seene in diuers of the churches in Germany of his reformation that they shoulde as they do stand still All the matter to be feared is exces in worshipping wherein the church of Rome hath bene very precise And specially Gregory writing Episcopo Mastilien which is coÌ„teined De consecratio Distinctione 3. as followeth Duo hic videnda sunt primum tempore Gregorij Imagines non dum colebantur vt hodie apud nos sed tantum ad historiam adhibebantur Cuiusmodi videtur pictura illa Christi mulieris fimbriam tangentu cuius meminit Eusebius in hist. Verum si viueret hodie Gregorius videâ—et que tantam in statuis prophanationem quid tum sensisset ille haud obscurum est Praeterea excusatio illa defensio picturarum quam affert praeterquam quod iusta ratione careâ— pugnat etiam manifeste cum Synodo Elib Artic. 3â— vbi prohibentur in templis picture ne in â—ultu sit error Pugnat etiam cum exemplo Epiphanij Ez ech c. Perlatum ad nos fuerat quod inconsiderato zelo succensus fanctorum imagines sub hac quasi excusatione ne adorari debuissent confregeris quidem eas adorari vetuisse omnino laudamus fregisse verò reprehédimus Dic frater a quo factum esse sacerdote aliquaÌ„do auditum est quod fecisti Aliud est enim picturam adorare aliud per picturam historiam quid sit adorandum addiscere Nam quod legentibus scriptura hoc idiotis praestat pictura cernentibus quia in ipsa ignorantes vident quid sequi debeant in ipsa legunt qui literas nesciunt vnde praecipue gentibus pro lectione pictura est Herein is forbidden adoration Idolatry is not excluded so long as any vertue is sought at their hands and then in Sexta Sinodo was declared what maner of adoration is forbidden that is to say Vertue is and hath beene sought at their handes godly adoration to it being a creature as is conteined in the chapiter Venerabiles imagines Ergo. Idolatry is not excluded as he sayth in the same distinction in this wise Venerabiles Imagines Christiani non deos appellant neque seruiunt eis vt
Nihil mihi conscius sum sed non in hoc iustificatus sum Wherefore if any specially be obiected vnto me wherein by ignorance or ouersight negligence any mine offence may appeare against the kings Maiesties lawes Statutes and Iniunctions I shal desire and protest that it be not preiudiciall to mine aunsweare for thys present credo as lawyers in ciuill matters vse that terme to be true y t is to say suche as w tout any alteration in my conscience presently I may of my selfe say in affirmation or denial as afore is answered And whereas I speake of commaundement to be made to me against Gods lawe I protest not to touch my soueraigne Lordes honor therin which my duetie is by al meanes to preserue but that the commādement geuen resolueth to be against Gods law on my part in the obediēce to be geuē because I may not answer or say otherwise but Est est non non So as my wordes and heart may agree together or els I should offend Gods lawe which my soueraigne if he knew my conscience would not command me After these things thus passed certaine of the Counsail by the kings appoyntment had sondry daies and times accesse to him in the Tower to perswade with hym whiche were these the Duke of Somerset the lord Treasurer the Lord priuie Seale the Lord great Chamberlaine and M. Secretary Peter Winchester requireth the sight of the kinges booke of proceedinges Who repairing to him the x. day of Iune an 1550. he desired of them to see the kings booke of proceedings vpon the sight wherof he would make a ful answer seeming to be willinge in all thinges to conforme himselfe therunto and promising that in case any thing offēded his conscience he would open it to none but to the Counsaile Whereupon it was agreed the booke should be sent him to see his answer that his case might be resolued vpon that for the meane time he should haue the libertie of the galery and gardine in the Tower when the Duke of Northfolke were absent The king then was lying at Grenewich at which time the Lieftenant of the tower was appoynted to deliuer the kings booke to the bishop of Winchester winchester denyeth to make any direct aunswere to the booke vnlesse he were at liberty Who within thre dayes after which was the 13. of Iune made declaration againe vnto the counsaile that the Bishop hauing perused it said vnto him he could make no direct answer vnlesse he were at libertie and so being he woulde say hys conscience Whereupon the Lordes and other that had bene with him the other day were apointed to go to him againe to receiue a direct aunswer that the Counsail therupon might determine further order for him The aunswer of the bishop being receiued through the report of the Lordes which had ben with him Winchesters aunswers euer doubtfull declaration was made again the 8. day of Iuly 1550. that his answers were euer doutful refusing while he were in prisō to make any direct aunswer Wherefore it was determined that he shoulde be directly examined whether he woulde sincerely conforme himself vnto the kings maiesties proceedings or not For which purpose it was agreed y t particulare articles should be drawne Articles and letters sent to Winchester to see whether he woulde subscribe them or not and a letter also directed vnto hym from the kinges highnesse with the which the L. Treasurer the L. great maister the maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter shoulde repaire vnto hym the tenour of whyche letter heereafter ensueth ¶ A letter sent to the Bishop of Winchester signed by the king and subscribed by the Counsaile IT is not we thinke vnknowen vnto you with what clemency and fauour The kings letter to Winchester we by the aduise of our Counsayle caused you to be heard and vsed vpon these sundry complaintes and informations that were made to vs our said Counsaile of your disordered doinges and wordes both at the tyme of our late visitation and otherwise Which notwithstāding considering that the fauour both then and many other tymes ministred vnto you wrought rather an insolent wilfulnes in your selfe thē any obediente conformitie such as would haue beseemed a man of your vocation we could not but use some demonstration of iustice towardes you Notorious contemptes in Winchester noted as well for such notorious and apparaunt contemptes and other inobediences as after and contrary to our commaundement were openly knowen in you as also for some example and terrour of such others as by your example seemed to take courage to mutter and grudge agaynst our most godly proceedinges whereof great discord inconuenience at that tyme might haue ensued For the auoyding whereof for your iust deseruinges you were by our sayde Counsayle committed to warde Where albeit we haue suffred you to remaine a long space sending vnto you in the meane tyme at sundry tymes diuers of the Noble men and others of our priuy Counsayle and trauayling by them with clemencye and fauour to haue reduced you to the knowledge of your duety yet in al this time haue you neyther knowledged your faultes nor made any such submission as might haue beseemed you nor yet shewed any apparāce either of repētāce or of any good conformitye to our godly proceedinges Wherewith albeit we both haue good cause to be offēded might also iustly by the order of our lawes cause your former doinges to be reformed and punished to the exāple of others yet for that we would both the world your self also shuld know that we delite more in clemency then in the straight administratiō of iustice we haue vouchsafed not only to a dresse vnto you these our letters but also to sēd eftsones vnto you 4. of our priuy coūsel with certain articles which being by vs with the aduise of our sayde Counsaile considered Anno 1551. we thinke requisite for sondry considerations to be subscribed by you and therefore woulde and commaunde you to subscribe the saide Articles vpon paine of incurring such punishment and penalties as by our lawes may be put vppon you for not doing the same Geuen at our palace of Westminster the 8. day of Iulye the 4. yeare of oure raigne With this letter addressed from the king and his Counsaile these Articles also were deliuered to the B. of Winchester here following The copie of the Articles The Bishop◠aunswere to this article in the margent WHereas I Steuen bishop of Winchester haue ben suspected as one too much fauouring the bishop of Romes aucthoritie decrees and ordinaunces and as one that did not approoue or allow the kings maiesties proceedinges in alteration of certayne rites in religion was conuented before the kings highnes counsaile and admonished therof and hauing certaine things appoynted for me to doe and preache for my declaration haue not done that as I ought to do although I promised to do the same
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
y e sayd Byshop as wel in the kings maiesties late visitation w tin your Diocesse as at sondry other times haue ben complained vpon sundry informations made against you for your doings sayings preachings against sundry Iniunctions orders and other procedings of his maiestie set foorth for reformation of errors superstitions and other abuses in religion 7 Item that after and vppon the occasion of those other many complaints and informations you haue ben sundry times admonished commanded and enioyned to conforme your selfe as to your duetie appertaineth 8 Item that after the premisses and for that those former admonitions commaundements notwythstanding you did yet still shewe your selfe not conformable The manifold transgressions of Wint. worthy of punishment for that also by your example the people were much animated therby occasion of muche vnquietnesse ministred you were called before the kings maiesties counsell in the moneth of Iune the 2. yeare of his maiesties raigne by them on his highnes behalfe commaunded to preache a Sermon before hys maiestie and therin to declare the iustnes and godlines of his Maiesties father and his proceedings vppon certaine matters partly mentioned in certaine articles to you deliuered in wryting and partly otherwise declared vnto you The effecte whereof was touching the vsurped authoritye of the B. of Rome and that his pretensed authoritie was iustly godly taken away in this realm other the kings maiesties dominions Touching the first suppression and taking away of Monasteries Religious houses Pilgrimages Reliques Shrines and Images the superstitious going about of S. Nicholas bishop S. Edmund S. Katherin S. Clement and such like for taking away of ChaÌ„treis Obites and Colleges touching hallowing of Candels water ashes palme holy breade beades creeping to the crosse and suche like touching the setting foorthe of the kings maiesties authoritie in his yoÌ„g yeres to be as great as if his highnesse were of many more yeres touching auricular confession touching the procession common praier in Englishe and that things done in generall Councels against the woorde of God may be iustly reuoked in particular Councels Winchesters coÌ„temptuous disobedience to the king 9 Item that you receiuing the same and promising to declare them in a sermone by you made before his Maiestie for that purpose on the feast of S. Peter in the sayd second yere of his highnesse raigne did then and there contemptuously and disobediently omit to declare and set foorth many of the sayd matters to the great contempt of his Maiestie and daungerous example of others 10 Item that you being also commanded and on his maiesties behalf for the auoyding of tumult for other great considerations inhibited to treate of any matter in controuersie concerning the Masse or the communion then commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar did contrary to the sayd commandement inhibition declare diuers your iudgements opinions in the same in manifest contempt of hys Maiesties sayd inhibition Winchester stubbernely refused to conforme himselfe to the booke of the kinges proceedinges to the great offence of the hearers and disturbaunce of the common quiet and vnity of the realme 11 Item that after the premisses videlicet in the moneths of May or Iune or one of them in the thirde yeare of hys highnesse raigne his Maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformity towards his said reformation and specially touching the booke of Common praier then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same time refused to shewe your selfe conformable 12 Item that after that videlicet the 9. day of Iuly in the fourth yeare of his Maiesties raigne his highnes sent vnto you hys graces letters wyth a certaine submission and articles wherunto hys grace willed and commanded you to subscribe to the whyche submission you contemptuously refused to subscribe 13 Item that you hauing eftsoones certaine of the kyngs most honorable Councell sent vnto you the 12. of Iulye Wynchesâ—â—â— standeth in iustificatioâ— of himselfe in the sayd fourth yeare with the same submission and beyng in his maiestyes behalfe required and commanded to consider agayne better the sayd submission and to subscribe the same stoode in iustification of your selfe and woulde in no wise subscribe thereunto 14 Item that after all thys the 14. daye of Iulye in the sayde fourth yeare the sayd kings Maiestie sent yet againe vnto you certaine of his maiesties most honorable councel with an other submissioÌ„ and diuers other articles willing and commaunding you to subscribe your name thereunto whych to do you vtterly refused 15 Item that after all thys videlicet the 19. of Iulye in the sayde fourth yeare you being personally called before the whole counsaile Fantasticaâ—â— consideraâ—â—â—ons of wyâ—â—chester and hauing the sayde submission and articles openly and distinctly read vnto you and required to subscribe the same refused for vniust and fantasticall considerations by you alledged to subscribe the same 16 Item that for your sundry and manifolde contemptes and disobediences in this behalfe vsed the fruites of your benefice were then by speciall commission of hys Maiestie iustly and lawfully sequestred 17 Item that after this you had intimation and peremptorie monition with communication that you shuld within 3. monethes next following the sayde intimation reconcile and submit your selfe vpon paine of depriuation 18 Item that the saide 3. moneths are nowe fully expired and runne 19 Item that you haue not hetherto Wyncheâ—â—â—â— sworne 〈◊〉 aunswereâ— truely according to the sayd intimation and monition submitted reconciled nor reformed your self but contemptuously yet still remaine in your disobedience Whereupon they required the B. of Winchester then and there personally present to be sworne faithfully and truely to make answere After these articles were exhibited vnto him and he hauing leaue to say for himself wherin he vsed al the cautels shiftes and remedies of the law to his most aduantage by way of protesting recusing and excepting against the commission and requiring also the copies as well of the Articles as of his protestation of the Actuaries which wer W. Say and Tho. Argall time and respite was assigned vnto hym to aunswer to the sayd Articles in wryting But he so cauilled and dalied from day to day to answer directly Time 〈◊〉 to Wincâ—â—â—ster to aâ—â—swere by wryting For the 〈◊〉 positions 〈◊〉 these and â—â—ther witnesses against 〈◊〉 read in thâ— first editiâ—â— of Actes 〈◊〉 MonumeÌ„â—â— pag. 816. although he was sufficiently laboured and perswaded to the same by sondry callinges and Actes and also aboundantly conuicted by depositions and witnesses especially by matter induced by the L. Paget and Andrewe Beynton M. Chalenor pag. 816. all which I referre to my first booke that at the last he appealed from them reputing them not to be competent and indifferent iudges to heare and determine his cause vnto the kings royal person notwithstanding by protestation alwaies reseruing to himselfe the benefite of his appellation And so
proceded he to the answering of the foresaid articles but in such crafty and obstinate maner as before he had ben accustomed and as at large to them that be desirous to vnderstand the processe thereof in the first booke of the Actes and monuments of the Church aforesayd may appeare But briefly to conclude such exceptions he vsed against the witnesses produced against him and he himself produced such a number of witnesses in hys defence and vsed so many delaies and cauillations that in the end the commissioners seeing his stubbernesse proceeded to the sentence definitiue against him as heere vnder followeth ¶ Sentence definitiue agaynst Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester IN the name of God Amen By authority of a commission by the high and mighty prince our moste gracious soueraigne Lord Edward the 6. by the grace of God king of England France and Ireland defendour of the faith The finall sentence 〈◊〉 the depriâ—uation of the Bishâ—â— of Winchâ—â—ster and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head the tenour whereof hereafter ensueth Edward the sixt c. Wee Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Canterburye primate of all Englande and Metropolitane wyth the right reuerende fathers in God Nicholas Bishop of London Thomas Byshop of Ely and Henry Byshop of Lincolne Syr William Peter Knight one of our said soueraigne Lordes two principall secretaries Sir Iames Hales knight one of our sayd soueraigne Lordes Iustices of his common plees Griffith Leison and Iohn Oliuer Doctors of the Ciuill lawe Richard Goodrike Iohn Gosnold Esquiers delegates and Iudges assigned appointed rightfully lawfully proceeding according to the forme tenor of y e said commission for the hearing examinatioÌ„ debating finall determination of y e causes and matters in the said commisson mentioned and conteined and vpon the contentes of the same and certeine articles obiected of office against you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester as more plainely and fully is mencioned and declared in the said commission and articles all which we repute take here for to be expressed after sondry iudiciall assemblies examinations debatings of the said cause matters with all incidents emergents circumstances to the same or any of them belonging and the same also beeing by vs ofte heard seene and well vnderstanded and with good and mature examination and deliberation debated coÌ„sidered and fully wayed and pondred obseruing all such order and other things as by the lawes equitie and the said commission ought or needed heerein to be obserued in the presence of you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester do proceede to the geuing of our finall iudgement and sentence diffinitiue in this maner following For asmuch as by the actes inacted exhibites and allegations purposed deduced alleaged by sufficient proofes with your owne confession in the causes aforesaid had and made we do euidently finde and perceiue that you Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue not only transgressed the commaundements mencioned in the same Wynchester fouÌ„d to be a transgressor but also haue of loÌ„g time notwithstanding many admonitions and commandements geuen vnto you to the contrary remained a person much grudging speaking and repugning against the godly reformations of abuses in religion set foorth by the kings highnes authoritie within this his realme and forasmuch as we do also finde you a notable open and contemptuous disobeyer of sondry godly and iust commandements geuen vnto you by our sayd soueraigne Lorde and by his authoritie in diuers great and weighty causes touching and coÌ„cerning his princely office the state and common quietnes of this his Realme and for asmuch as you haue and yet do contemptuously refuse to recognise your notorious negligences misbehauiours contempts and disobedieÌ„ces remaining still after a great number of seuerall admonitions alwaies more and more indurate incorrigible and without all hope of amendement coÌ„trary both to your oth sworne obedience promise and also your bouÌ„den duety of allegiance and for the great sclaunder and offence of the people arise in many partes of the Realme through your wilfull doings sayings and preachings contrary to the common order of the Realme and for sondry other great causes by the actes exhibites your owne confession and proofes of this processe more fully appearing considering withall that nothing effectually hath ben on your behalfe alleaged purposed and proued ne by any other meanes appeareth whiche doth or may empayre or take away the proofes made against you vpon the sayde matters and other the premisses Therefore we Thomas Archbyshop of Caunterbury Primate of all England and Metropolitane Iudge delegate aforesayd calling God before our eyes with expresse consent and assent of Nicholas B. of London Tho. bishop of Ely Henry B. of Lincolne sir Wil. Peter Knight Sir Iames Hales Knight Griffith Leison and Ioh. Oliuer doctors of the ciuill law Rich. Goodricke and Iohn Gosnold Esquires Iudges and Colleagues with vs in the matters aforesaid and with the counsaile of diuers learned men in the lawes with whome we haue conferred in and vpon the premisses SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bish. of Winchester depriueâ— of his Bishopricke do iudge and determine you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester to be depriued and remooued from the Bishopricke of Winchester and from all the rightes authoritie emoluments commodities and other apurtenaunces to the sayde Byshoprike in any wise belonging whatsoeuer they be and by these presentes we doe depriue and remoue you from your sayd Bishopricke and all rites other commodities aforesaide and further pronounce declare the sayd Byshopricke of Winchester to all effectes and purposes to be voyde by this our sentence definitiue which we geue pronounce and declare in these writings This sentence diffinitiue being geuen the sayd Byshop of Winchester vnder his former protestatioÌ„s dissented froÌ„ the geuing and reading thereof and froÌ„ the same as vniust of no efficacy or effect in law and in that that the same conteineth excessiue punishmeÌ„t and for other causes expressed in his appellation aforesayd did then and there apud Acta immediately after the pronouncing of the seÌ„tence by word of mouth appeale to the kinges Royall maiestie first secondly and thirdly instantly more instantly SteueÌ„ Gardiner appealeth from the Sentence to the king most instantly asked apostles or letters dimissorials to be geuen and granted vnto him And also vnder protestation not to recede from the sayd appellation asked a copy of the sayd seÌ„tence the Iudges declaring that they would first knowe the kinges pleasure and his counsell therin vpon the reading and geuing of which sentence the promoters willed Will. Say and Thomas Aâ—gall to make a publicke Instrument and the witnesses then and there present to beare testimony thereunto c. And thus haue ye the whole discourse and processe of Steuen Gardiner late bishop of Winchester vnto whome the Papisticall cleargy doth so much leane as to a mighty Atlas an vpholder of their ruinous Religion The end of
quiet and to be contented with my death which I am most willing to suffer and let vs now ioyne in praier vnto the Lord for the preseruation of the Kings Maiestie vnto whome hitherto I haue alwaies shewed my selfe a most faithfull and true subiecte I haue alwayes bene most diligent about his Maiestie in his affayres both at home and abroade and no lesse diligent in seeking the common commoditie of the whole Realme At whyche words all the people cried out and said it was most true Then the Duke proceeding said Unto whose Maiestie I wish continuall health with all felicitie all prosperous successe Whereunto the people againe cryed out Amen Moreouer I do wishe vnto all his Counsaylours the grace and fauour of God whereby they may rule in all things vprightly with iustice Unto whome I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selues obedient as it is your bounden duety vnder the payne of condemnation and also most profitable for the preseruation and safegarde of the Kings Maiestie Moreouer for so much as heeretofore I haue had oftentimes affaires with diuers men The confession of the Duke of Somerset hard it is to please euery man therfore if there be any that hath ben offended iniuried by me I most humbly require aske him forgeuenes but especially almighty God whome throughout all my life I haue most greeuously offended and all other whatsoeuer they be that haue offended me I do with my whole hart forgeue them Now I once againe require you dearly beloued in the Lord that you wil keepe your selues quiete and still least through your tumult you might trouble me For albeit the spirite be willing and ready the flesh is fraile and wauering and through your quietnesse I shall be much more quieter The Duke â—f Someâ—set 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of Ieâ—â—â— Christ. Moreouer I desire you all to beare me witnes that I dye heere in the fayth of Iesus Christ desiring you to helpe me with your prayers that I may perseuere constant in the same vnto my liues end After this hee turning himselfe agayne aboute like a meeke lambe â— Coxe 〈◊〉 ghostly 〈◊〉 kneeled down vpon his knees Then doctor Coxe which was there present to counsell and aduertise him deliuered a certaine scroll into his hand wherin was conteined a briefe confession vnto God Which being read he stoode vp againe vpon his feete without any trouble of mind as it appeared and first bad the Sheriffes farewel then the Lieutenant of the Tower and other taking them all by the handes which were vpon the scaffold with hym Then he gaue the Hangman certaine money Which done he put off his gowne and kneeling downe againe in the straw vntied his shyrt strings After that the hangman comming vnto him turned downe his coller round about his necke and al other things which did let or hinder him Then lifting vp his eyes to heauen where his only hope remained and couering his face with his owne handkercher he layd himselfe downe along shewing no maner of token of trouble or feare neyther did his countenaunce chaunge but that before his eyes were couered there began to appeare a red colour in the middest of his cheekes Thus this most meeke and gentle Duke lying along and looking for the stroke because his doublet couered his necke he was coÌ„maunded to rise vp and put it off and then laying himselfe downe againe vpon the blocke The godly 〈◊〉 of the Duke of Soâ—erset and calling thrise vpon the name of Iesus saying Lord Iesu saue mee as he was the thyrd tyme repeating the same euen as the name of Iesu was in vttering in a moment he was bereft both of head life slept in the Lord Iesus being taken away from all the daungers and euils of this life and resting now in the peace of God in the preferment of whose truth and Gospell he alwaies shewed himselfe an excellent instrument and member and therefore hath receyued the reward of his labours Thus gentle Reader thou hast the true history of this worthy and noble Duke and if any man report it otherwise let it be counted as a lye As touching the maners disposition life and conuersation of the said Duke and the Kings vncle what shall we neede to speake when as he can not be sufficiently commeÌ„ded according to the dignitie of his vertues There was alwaies in him great humanitie and suche meekenes and gentlenes as is rare to be found in so high estate He was prone and ready to geue care vnto the coÌ„plaints and supplicatioÌ„s of the poore The vertues of the Duke of Somerset declared no lesse attentiue vnto the affaires of the coÌ„mon wealth Which if he had liued together wyth king Edward was like to do much good in reforming many misorders within this realme He was vtterly ignoraÌ„t of al craft and deceit and as farre void of all pride and ambition as he was froÌ„ doing of iniury being indeede vtterly voyd of both He was of a gentle dispositioÌ„ not coueting to be reuenged more apt ready to be deceiued then to deceiue His auncient loue zeale of the Gospell of religion he brought with him to the state of this his dignitie The proofe whereof sufficiently was seene in his constant standing to gods truth and zealous defence therof The zealous standing of the Duke of Somerset in defence of the truth against the Bishops at Winsore against the Bishops of Chichester Norwich Lincolne London and others moe in the Consultation had at Windsore the first yeare of the kinges raigne Briefly considering the nature and vertues of this Duke I may as seemeth not vnaptly compare and resemble him vnto Duke Humfrey the good Duke of Glocester Who likewise being vncle vnto king Henry 6. and Protector of the Realme as this was also to king Edw. the 6. yet he wanted not his enemies and priuy enueyers especially Henry Beauford Cardinal Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellour of England A comparison betweene Duke Humfrey Vncle to K. Henry 6. and the Duke of Somerset Vncle to K. Edward 6. who at that time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of thys Duke procured much trouble agaynst him and great deuision in the whole realme in so muche that all the Shops within the Cittie of London were shutte in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages For ech part had assembled no small number of people For pacifying wherof the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Quimber called the Prince of Portugale rode eight times in one day betwene the two aduersaries Such were then the troubles of these tumultuous diuision within the realme betweene these two Touching the trouble of the Duke of Glocester read before pag. 67â— as is before expressed pag. 679. not much vnlike to y e troublesome discord betwixt parties in this Protectors dayes And as in their afflictions and troubles these two Dukes seemed not
Smith But he did beare himselfe in his owne handes Ergo he did not beare a figure onely Rid. He didde beare himselfe but in a Sacrament and Austen afterward addeth quodam modo that is Sacramentally Smith Quodam modo You vnderstand not what Austen meant when hee sayd quodam modo For he ment that he did beare his very true body in that supper not in figure and forme of a body but in forme and figure of bread Ergo you are holden fast neither are ye able to escape out of his labirinth Doctor Weston repeated this place agayne in English Which done then Doct. Tresham thus began to speake moued as it seemed to M. Ridley wyth great zeale and desired that he might be in sted of Iohn Baptist in conuerting the hartes of the fathers and in reducing the sayde B. Ridley agayne to the mother church Now at the first not knowing the person he thought he had bene some good old man which had the zeale of God although not acording to knowledge and began to aunswere him with mansuetude and reuerence But afterwarde hee smelled a foxe vnder a sheepes clothing D. Tresham prayeth for conuerting Ridley GOd almightye graunt that it may be fulfilled in me that was spoken by the Prophet Malachy of Iohn Baptist which maye turne the hartes of the Fathers to the children and the hartes of the children to theyr fathers that you at length may be conuerted The wise man sayth Sonne honour thy father and reuerence thy mother But you dishonor your father in heauen and pollute your mother the holy church here on earth while ye sette not by her Rid These by wordes do pollute your schoole Tres. If there were an Arrian whiche had that subtle wit that you haue The decree of Lateraâ—e CouÌ„cell alleaged for transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ he might soone shift of the authority of the scriptures and fathers West Either dispute or els hold your peace I pray you Tres. I bring a place here out of the Councell of Laterane the which Counsell representing the vniuersall Churche wherein were congregated 300. Bishops 〈◊〉 Of thiâ— Councâ—â—â— read 〈◊〉 Metropolitans besides a great multitude of other decreed y e bread wine by the power of Gods word was traÌ„substaÌ„tiate into the body bloud of y e Lord. Therefore whosoeuer sayth contrary cannot be a childe of the church but an hereticke Rid. Good Syr I haue heard what you haue cited out of the Councell of Laterane and remember that there was a great multitude of Bishops and Metropolitanes as you sayde but yet you haue not numbred how many Abbots Priors and Friers were in that councell who were to the number of 800. One of the Scribes What One oâ— Scribes 〈…〉 B. Ridlâ—â— will you denye then the authority of that Counsell for the multitude of those Priors Rid. No syr not so much for that cause as for that especially because the doctrine of that Councell agreed not wyth the word of God as it may well appere by the actes of that Councell which was holdeÌ„ vnder Innocentius the third Of thi◠〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 a man if we beleue the historyes moste pernitious to the church and common wealth of Christ. Tres. What doe you not receiue the Councell of Lateran Whereupon he with certayne other cryed Scribite scribite Write write Rid. No syr I receiue not that Councell Scribite rescribite Write and write agayne B. Ridâ—â—â— reiecteâ— the Coâ—â—â—cell of terane 〈◊〉 Good 〈◊〉 do eate 〈◊〉 very truâ— body of 〈◊〉 Christ bâ— sacrameÌ„tâ—â—ly and spâ—â—ritually August 5. contra Donatist cap. 8. Tres. Euill men do eat the naturall body of Christ Ergo the true and naturall body of Christ is on the aultare Rid. Euill men do eate the very true and naturall bodye of Christ sacrameÌ„tally and no further as S. Augustine saith but good men do eat the very true body both sacramentally and spiritually by grace Tres. I proue the contrary by S. Austen Lib. 5. contra Donatistas Cap. 8. Sicut enim Iudas cui buccellulam Dominus tradidit non malum accipiendo sed malè accipiendo peccauit c. Like as Iudas to whome the Lorde gaue the morsell did offend not in taking a thing that was euill but in receiuing it after an euil maner c. And a litle after Quia aliquis non ad salutem manducat non ideo non est corpus i. Because some do not eate vnto saluation it foloweth not therefore that it is not his body Manducaâ— panem Dâ—â—mini â—â—â—nem Doâ—â—â—num 〈◊〉 Rid. It is the body to them that is the sacrament of the body and Iudas tooke the sacrament of the Lord to his condemnation Austen hath distincted these thinges well in an other place where he sayth Panem Domini panem Dominum Mali manducant panem Domini non panem dominum boni autem manducant panem Domini panem Dominum That is The bread of the Lord the bread the Lorde Euill men eate the breade of the Lord but not breade the Lorde But good men eate both the breade of the Lord and breade the Lord. West Paule sayth the body and you say the sacrament of the body This 〈◊〉 spoke in Englisheâ— Rid. Paule meaneth so in deed Wat. You vnderstand it euill concerning the signe for the Fathers say that euill men doe eat him which descended from heauen The olde Doctors vse many tymes thâ— Sacrameâ—â— for the 〈◊〉 of thâ— Sacrameâ—â— Theophiâ—lact alleaâ—ged Rid. They eate him indeede but sacramentally The Fathers vse many times the sacrament for the matter of the sacrament and al that same place maketh agaynst you and so here he cited the place West I bring Theophilacte which sayth that Iudas dyd taste the bodye of the Lord. Ostendit Dominus crudelitatem Iudae qui cum argueretur non intellexit gustauit carnem Domini c. id est The Lord did shewe the cruelty of Iudas whiche when he was rebuked did not vnderstand and tasted the Lordes flesh c. Rid. This phrase to Diuines is well knowne Aunsweâ—â— and vsed of the Doctors He tasted the flesh of the Lord Insensibiliter Insensibly that is the sacrament of the Lordes flesh West Chrysostome sayth that the same punishmeÌ„t remaineth to them whiche receiue the body of the Lorde vnworthily as to them which crucified him Chrisost alleaged Rid. That is because they defile the Lordes body for euill menne doe eate the body of Christ sacramentally Chrisost expoundâ—â— but good men eate both the sacrament and the matter of the Sacrament Wat. You reiecte the Councell of Laterane The Couâ—â—cell of 〈◊〉 alleaged because you say it agreeth not with Gods worde What say you then to the Councell of Nice The wordes of the Councell be these Ne humiliter spectemus propositum panem potum sed exaltata mente fideliter credamus iacere in illa sacra mensa agnum Dei tollentem
a mercy of the Antichristian church of Rome To rise to the Pope is to fall from Christ. whyche I vtterly refused that the rising which he spake off was a very fall into errour and false doctrine Also that I had and woulde be able by Gods grace to prooue that all the doctrine which I had euer taught was true and catholike and that by the scriptures and the authoritie of the fathers that liued 400. yeres after Christes death He aunsweared that should not might not nor ought not be graunted me for I was but a priuate man Whatsoeuer is once concluded in a Parliament ought not to be reformed afterward by no doctrine nor the word of God by the Bishop of Winchesters diuinitie might not be heard against the determination of the whole realme Should quoth he when a Parliament hathe concluded a thinge one or anye priuate person haue authority to discusse whether they had done right or wrong No that may not be I aunswered shortly that all the lawes of men myght not neither coulde rule the worde of God but that they all must be discussed and iudged thereby and obey therto and my conscience nor no christian mans could be satisfied with such lawes as disagreed from that worde and so was willing to haue said much more but the L. Chauncellor began a long tale to very smal purpose concerning mine answer to haue defaced me that there was nothing in mee wherefore I should be heard but arrogancie pride and vainglory I also graunted mine ignorauncy to be greater then I coulde expresse or then he tooke it but yet that I feared not by Gods assistance streÌ„gth to be able by wryting to performe my word The Bishop of Winchester iudgeth M. Rogers by his own disease neither was I I thanked God so vtterly ignorant as he would make me but all was of God to whom be thanks rendred therfore Proud man was I neuer nor yet vaine glorious Al the world knew wel where and on which side pride arrogancie and vaineglory was It was a poore pride y t was or is in vs God it knoweth Then sayde hee that I at the first dashe condemned the Queene and the whole realme to be of the churche of Antichrist and burdened me highly therewithall I aunsweared that the Queenes maiesty God saue her grace would haue done wel enough if it had not ben for his counsel He sayde the Queene wente before him and it was her owne motion I said with out faile I neither could nor I wold euer beleeue it Then sayde D. Aldrise the bishop of Carlile that they the bishops woulde beare him witnesse D. Aldresse witnesseth with the B. of Winchester Yea quoth I that I beleeue well and with that the people laughed For that day there were many but on the morrow they had kept the dores shut and would let none in but the Byshops adherentes and seruauntes in maner yea and the firste day the thousand man came not in Then master Comptroler and Secretary Bourne woulde haue stande vppe also to beare witnesse and did I sayd it was no great matter and to say the truthe I thought that they were good helpers thereto them selues but I ceased to say any more therein knowyng that they were too strong and mighty of power and that they should be beleued before me yea and before our sauior Christ and all his Prophets and Apostles thereto in these daies Then after many words he asked me what I thought concerning the blessed sacrament The opinion of M Rogers 〈…〉 sacrament of the body â—f Christ required and stoode vp and put off his cap al his felow bishops of which there were a great sort new men of whom I knew few whether I beleeued in the sacrament to be the very body and bloude of our sauiour Christ that was borne of the virgin Mary and hanged on the crosse really and substantially I aunswered I had often tolde him that it was a matter in which I was no medler and therfore suspected of my brethren to be of a contrary opinion Notw tstanding euen as the most part of your doctrine in other poyntes is false and the defence therof onely by force and crueltie so in thys matter I thinke it to be as false as the rest For I cannot vnderstand really and substantially to signifie otherwyse then corporally Act. 3. but corporally Christ is only in heaueÌ„ and so cannot Christ be corporally also in your sacrament And here I somewhat set out hys charitie after thys sorte My Lord quoth I ye haue dealt with me most cruelly For ye haue set me in prison without law and kept me there now almost a yere and a halfe Cruelty shewed withouâ—â— cause For I was almost halfe a yere in my house where I was obedient to you God knoweth and spake w t no man And now haue I bene a full yeare in Newgate at great costes and charges M. Rogers a yeare and a half in durance hauing a wife and 10. children to finde and I had neuer a penie of my liuings which was against the lawe Hee answeared that D. Ridley which had geuen them me was an vsurper and therfore I was the vniust possessour of them Was the king then an Usurper quoth I which gaue D. Ridley the Bishoppricke Ste. Gardiner calleth kyng Edward an vsurpâ—r Yea quoth he and began to sette out the wrongs that the king had done to the B. of London and to himself also But yet I do misuse my termes quoth he to call the King vsurper But the word was gone out of the aboundance of the heart before and I thinke that he was not very sorye for it in hart I might haue sayd more coÌ„cerning that matter but I did not I asked hym wherefore he set me in pryson He said because I preached against the Queene I aunsweared that it was not true and I woulde be bound to prooue it and to stand to the triall of the law that no man should be able to prooue it M. Rogers imprisoned against all law and right and thereupon woulde set my life I preached quoth I a sermon at the Crosse after the Queene came to the Tower but therein was nothing said against the Queene I take witnesse of al the audience which was not small I alleaged also that he had after examination let me goe at libertie after the preaching of that Sermon Yea but thou didste read thy lectures after quoth hee against the commaundement of the Counsell That did I not quoth I lette that be prooued and let me die for it Thus haue ye now against the law of God man handled me neuer sent for me neuer conferred with me neuer spoke of any learning till now that ye haue gotten a whip to whip me with a sword to cut off my necke if I will not condescende vnto your minde Thys charitie doth all the world vnderstand I might and
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
broughte in the Bishop of Rome and sette him in his olde authoritie beginneth to set vp abbeis againe hath made the mariage of priestes vnlawfull hath tourned the English seruice into Latine againe hath set vp the Masse againe w t like baggage and pulled downe the holy Communion and all this is done by consente of Parliament If the Acts of Parliament made in king Henries time in K. Edwards had theyr foundatioÌ„ vpon Gods word where vpon all positiue lawe ought to be grounded then these which are stablished in the Quenes time being cleane contrary to the others as they are not warranted by gods woorde so are they wicked and therfore to be both spoken and wrytten against of all menne as well of priuate as of publique persons If your Actes my Lord Chancellour which you haâ—e lately coyned I call them yours because ye only beare the swinge deuise and decree what yee list all other men are forced to followe be good and according to Gods woord then the former Actes were naught whych thing ye seeme to say in vtterly taking of them away and setting vp of the contrary if the former were nought why then did ye consent vnto them and confirme them to be good by your voluntarie and aduised wryting as it appeareth and will to the worldes ende in your Booke de vera Obedientia where you prooue the Queene a Bastard and the bishop of Rome to be an vsurper and to haue no authoritie in the Realme of Englande Yee must needes confesse that the moste parte of your Actes of Parliament in these latter dayes haue bene according to the fantasies of a fewe King Henry in his time established by Parliament in a manner what he listed and many thinges that might well haue bene amended In Kinge Edwardes dayes the Duke of Somersette and Northumberlande bare a great stroke in thyngs and did not all things syncerely Euen so since the Quene that nowe is came to the gouernement of the realme al things are ordered by your deuise and head and the whole Parliament house is ledde as you list by reason whereof they are compelled to condescende to thinges both contrarye to Gods manifest woorde and also contrary to theyr owne consciences so great is your crueltie For to bryng youre wicked purposes to passe and to establish your Antichristian kingdome whych I truste the Lorde wyth the breathe of hys mouthe will spedely blowe ouer yee haue called three Parliamentes in one yeare and an halfe that what you coulde not compasse by subtill perswasion ye might bring to passe by tyrannical threatning for if yee hadde not vsed cruell force in your doinges yee had neuer broughte to passe suche thinges as this daye yee haue to the vtter defacing and abolishing of Gods true religion and to the casting away and destruction of your naturall Countrey so much as in you lieth And as it is moste true that Actes of Parliament haue in these latter dayes bene ruled by the fantasies of a fewe and the whole Parliament house contrary to their minds was compelled to consent to such things as a few had conceiued So it muste needes be graunted that the Papistes at all times were moste readie to apply them selues to the present worlde and like menne pleasers to follow the fantasies of suche as were in authoritie and turne with the estate which way so euer it tourned Yea if the estate should chaunge ten times in one yeare they woulde euer be ready at hande to chaunge with it and so folowe the crie and rather vtterly to forsake God and be of no religion then that they would forgoe lust or liuing for God or for religion King Henrie by Parliamente accordinge to Goddes woorde putte downe the Pope the Clergie consented and all men openly by othe refused this vsurped supremacie knowing by Gods worde Christ to be head of the churchâ— and euery Kinge in hys Realme to haue vnder and nexte vnto Christe the chiefe Soueraigntie King Edward also by Parliament according to Gods woorde sette the marriage of Priestes at libertie abolished the Popish and idolatrous masse chaunged the Latin seruice and sette vp the holy Communion the whole Cleargie consented heereunto many of them set it foorth by then preaching and all they by practising confirmed the same Notwythstanding now when the state is altered and the lawes chaunged the Papisticall cleargie wyth other like worldlinges as menne neither fearing God neyther flying worldly shame neither yet regardinge their consciences othes or honestie like wauering weather Cockes tourn rouÌ„d about putting on harlots foreheades sing a newe song and crie wyth an impudent mouth Come a-againe come againe to the catholicke churche meaning the Antichristian church of Rome which is the Synagogue of Sathan and the very sincke of all superstition heresie and Idolatrie Of what force I pray you may a man think these Parliamentes to be which scantly can stand a yere in strength Or what credite is to be geuen to these law makers which are not ashamed to establish contrary lawes and to condempne that for euill which before the thing in it selfe and the circumstances remaining al one they affirmed and decreed to be good Truelye yee are so readye contrarye to all ryghte to chaunge and turne for the pleasure of manne that at the lengthe I feare GOD wyll vse you lyke chaungelings Anno 1554. Aprill and both tourne you foorth of his kingdom and out of your owne countrey Yee charge the Gospell preachers with the vndoyng of thys realme nay it is the turning papists whych haue not onely sette a sale theyr Countrey like Traitours but also troubled the simple people so that they canne not tell what they may beleeue For that which they affirmed and preached to be newe doctrine in King Edwardes dayes nowe they crie against it as it were moste abhominable heresye This fault I trust yee shall neuer finde at our hands Therefore to conclude that whiche I purposed for somuche as the Actes of Parliament of these latter times are one contrary to an other and those which yee nowe haue stablished in your time are contrary to Gods most manifest woorde as is the vsurped supremacie of the Byshoppe of Rome the Idolatrous Masse the Latine Seruice the prohibiting of lawfull marriage which Sainte Paul calleth the Doctrine of Deuilles wyth many suche other I say it is not onely lawfull for any priuate man which bringeth Gods woorde for hym and the authoritie of the primatiue and best Churche to speake and wryte against such vnlawfull lawes but it is hys duetie and he is bounde in very conscience to doe it Which thyng I haue prooued by diuers examples before and nowe will adde too but one other which is wrytten in the fifth of the Actes where it appeareth that the high Priestes the Elders Scribes and Pharisies decreed in their Councell and gaue the same coÌ„maundement to the Apostles that they should not preache in the name of Christe as yee haue also forbidden
hee would not preuent them but taryed still sayeng Once I did flee and tooke me to my feete but now because I am called to this place and vocation I am throughly perswaded to tary and to liue and dye with my sheepe And when at the day of his appearaunce which was the first of September he was come to London before he could come to the foresayd D. Heath and Boner hee was intercepted commaunded violently agaynst hys wyll to appeare before the Queene and her Counsaile M. Hoopeâ— refused to flye away to answer to certaine bonds and obligations wherein they sayd hee was bound vnto her And when he came before theÌ„ Winchester by and by receyued hym very opprobriously M. Hoopâ—â— commeth vp to Loâ—don and rayling and ratyng of hym accused him of Religion Hee agayne freely and boldly told his tale and purged hymselfe But in fine it came to this conclusion that by them he was commaunded to Ward it beyng declared vnto hym by his departure M. Hoopâ—â— charged to aunswere the Queâ—â— for bonds 〈◊〉 debt that the cause of his imprisonment was only for certaine summes of money for the which he was indebted to the Queene and not for religion This how false and vntrue it was shall hereafter in his place more plainly appeare The next yeare beyng 1554. the 19. of Marche M. Hopeâ— commaâ—â—â—ded to warde he was called agayne to appeare before Winchester and other the Queenes Commissioners where what for the Bishop and what for the vnruly multitude when he could not be permitted to plead his cause he was depriued of hys Bishoprikes Which how in what order it was done M. Hoopâ—â— depriued 〈◊〉 his Bishoprickâ—s here now followeth to be seene by the testimonie and report of one which being present at the doing committed the same to writyng ¶ A letter or report of a certaine godly man declaring the order of M. Hoopers depriuation from hys Bishoprike An. 1554. March 19. FOr so much as a rumor is spread abroad of the talk had at my L. Chuancellours A letter reportinâ— the orde◠〈◊〉 M. Hoopâ—â— depriuatiâ—â— betweene hym with other Commissioners there appoynted and M. Hooper cleane contrary to the veritie and truth thereof in deede and therfore to bee iudged rather to be risen of malice for the discrediting of the truth by false suggestions and euill reportes then otherwise I thought it my duetie bâ—yng present thereat my selfe in writyng to set forth the whole effect of the same partly that the veritie therof may be knowen to the doubtfull people and partly also to aduertise them how vncharitably M. Hooper was handled at their hands which with all humilitie vsed hymselfe towards them desiryng that with patience he might haue bene permitted to speake assuryng all men that where I stood in a mammeryng and doubt which of these two religions to haue credited eyther that set forth by the kings maiesty that dead is or els that now mainteyned by the Queens maiesty theyr vnreuerend behauiour towards M. Hooper doth mooue me the rather to credite hys doctrine then that which they with railyng and cruell words defended consideryng that Christ was so handled before And that this which I haue written here was the effect of theyr talke as I acknowledge it to bee true my selfe so I appeale to all the hearers consciences that there were present so they put affection away for the witnesse to the same ¶ The Bishops of Wint. of London of Duresme of Landaffe of Chichester sate as Commissioners Lord Chauncellour AT M. Hoopers commyng in the L. Chauncellour asked whether he was maried Hooper Yea my L. and will not be vnmaried tyll death vnmary me Duresme That is matter enough to depriue you Hooper That it is not my Lord except ye do agaynst the Law The matter concerning mariage was no more talked of then for a great space but as well the Commissioners as such as stood by began to make such outcries laughed and vsed such gesture as was vnseemely for the place and for such a matter The Bishop of Chichester D. Day called M. Hooper hypocrite with vehement wordes and scornefull countenance Bekonsall called him beast so did Smyth one of the clerkes of the Counsayle and diuers other that stoode by At length the Bishop of Winchester said that all men might liue chast that would and brought in this text Castrauerunt se propter regnum coelorum That is There he that haue gelded themselues for the kingdom of heauen Math. 19. M. Hooper sayd that text prooued not that all men could lyue chaste but such onely to whome it was geuen and read that which goeth before in the text But there was a clamour and cry Priest maâ—â—age not â—orbyd by â—he olde â—anon mocking and scorning with callyng hym beast that the text could not be examined Then M. Hooper sayd that it did appeare by the olde Canons that marriage was not forbidden vnto Priestes and named the Decrees But the Bishop of Winchester sent for another part namely the Clementines or the Extrauagants But M. Hooper said that booke was not it which he named Then cryed out the Bishop of Winchester and sayd You shall not haue any other vntill ye be iudged by this And then began such a noyse tumult and speakyng together of a great many that fauoured not the cause 〈◊〉 More 〈◊〉 shortly 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 dyed of 〈◊〉 that nothyng was done ne spoken orderly nor charitably Afterwardes Iudge Morgan began to rayle at M. Hooper a long time with many opprobrious fowle words of hys doyng at Glocester in punishing of men said there was neuer such a tyrant as he was After that D. Day Bishop of Chichester said that the Councel of Ancyra which was before the Councell of Nice was against the marriage of Priests Then cryed out my L. Chancellor many with him that M. Hooper had neuer read the Councels Yes my Lord quoth M. Hooper and my L. of Chichester Doctor Day knoweth that the great Councell of Nice by the meanes of one Paphnutius decreed that no Minister should be separated from his wife But such clamours and cries were vsed that the Councel of Nice was not seene After this long brutish talke Tonstall Bishop of Duresme asked M. Hooper whether he beleeued the corporal presence in the sacrament And maister Hooper said plainly that there was none such neither did he beleue any such thyng Then would the Bish. of Duresme haue read out of a booke for his purpose belike what booke it was I cannot tell but there was such a noise and confuse talke on euery side that he dyd not read it Then asked Winchester of M. Hooper what authoritie mooued him not to beleue the corporall presence He said the authoritie of gods worde and alleged this text Quem oportet coelum suscipere vsque ad tempus restaurationis omnium i. Whom heaueÌ„ must hold vntill the latter
contrary to your own othe writing With what countenaunce wil ye appeare before the Iudgement seate of Christ and aunswere to your othe made first vnto that blessed king Henry 8. of famous memorye and afterward vnto that blessed king Edward the 6. his sonne The bishop answered Tush tush Herodes othe Here the bishop confesseth vnlawfull othes ought not to be kept that was Herodes othe vnlawfull and therfore worthy to be broken I haue done well in breaking it and I thanke God I am come home agayne to our mother to the Catholicke Churche of Rome and so I would thou shouldest doe Doctor Taylor answered Should I forsake y e Church of Christ which is founded vppon the true foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes to approue those lyes erroures superstitions and Idolatries that the Popes and their company at this day so blasphemously do approoue Nay God forbid The true church of Christ wherunto all men ought to turne Let the pope and his returne to our sauioure Christ and his word and thrust out of the Churches such abhominable Idolatries as he maintayneth and then wil christen men turne vnto him You wrote truely agaynst hym and were sworne agaynst him I tell thee quoth the Bishop of Winchester it was Herodes oth vnlawfull and therfore ought to be broken and not kept and our holy father the Pope hath discharged me of it Then sayd D. Taylor Christ will require lawfull othes and promises but you shall not so be discharged before Christ who doubtles will require it at youre handes as a lawfull othe made to your liege soueraigne Lorde the king from whose obedience no man can assoyle you neither the Pope nor none of his I see quoth the Bishop thou art an arrogant knaue Gardiner agayne rayling Rayling wordes become not a magistrate Math. 5. and a very foole My Lord quoth Doctor Taylor leaue your vnseemly rayling at me which is not seemely for such a one in authoritie as you are For I am a Christian man and you know that He that sayeth to his brother Racha is in daunger of a Counsell and he that sayth thou foole is in daunger of hel fire The Bishop answered ye are all false and lyars all the sort of you Nay quoth D. Taylor we are true men and know that is written Os quod mentitur occidit animam agayne Perdes omnes qui loquuntur mendacium i. The mouth that lyeth slayeth the soule And agayne Lord God thou shalt destroy all that speake lyes And therefore we abide by the truth of gods word which ye contrary to your own conscience deny and forsake Thou art maryed quoth the B. Yea quoth Doctour Taylor that I thank God I am Maryage obiected to D. Taylour Mariage defended and haue had nine children and all in lawfull matrimony and blessed be God y t ordayned matrimony and commaunded that euerye man that hath not the gift of continency shoulde mary a wife of his owne and not liue in adultery or whoredome Then sayd the bishop thou hast resisted the Queenes Proceedinges One Idolater holdeth with an other and wouldest not suffer the Parson of Aldam a very vertuous and deuout Priest to say Masse in Hadley Doctor Taylor answered My Lorde I am Parson of Hadley and it is agaynst all right conscience and lawes that any man shall come into my charge presume to infect the flock committed vnto me The Masse with venome of the Popish Idolatrous Masse With that the Bishop waxed very angry said Thou art a blasphemous hereticke in deede that blasphemest the blessed sacrament and put of his cap and speakest agaynst the holy Masse which is made a sacrifice for the quick and the dead D. Taylor answered Nay I blaspheeme not the blessed sacrament which Christ instituted but I reuerence it as a true christian ought to doe The communiō and confesse that Christ ordayned the holy communion in the remembrance of his death and passion The true sacrifice for the quicke and dead what it is which◠when we keepe according to his ordinaunce we through fayth eat the body of Chryst and drinke his bloud geuing thanks for our redemption and this is our sacrifice for the quicke the dead to geue God thankes for his mercifull goodnes shewed to vs in that he gaue his sonne Christ vnto the death for vs. Propitiatory sacrifice offered neuer more then once Thou sayst well quoth the Bishop It is all y t thou hast sayd and more to for it is a propitiatory sacrifice for y e quick dead Thē answered D. Taylor Christ gaue hymselfe to die for our redemption vpon the Crosse whose body there offered was the propitiatory Sacrifice full perfect and sufficient vnto saluation for all them that beleeue in him And this sacrifice did our Sauiour Christ offer in his owne person himselfe once for all Our sacrifice is onely memoratiue Winchesters strong argument cary him to prison neither can any Priest any more offer him nor we neede no more propitiatory sacrifice and therefore I say with Chrysostome and all the Doctours Our Sacrifice is only memoratiue in the remembrance of Christes death and passion a sacrifice of thankesgeuing and therefore Fathers called it Eucharistia And other sacrifice hath the Church of God none It is true quoth the Byshop the Sacrament is called Eucharistia a thankesgeuing because we there geue thanks for our redemption and it is also a sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead which thou shalt confesse ere thou and I haue done Then called the Bishop his men and sayde haue this fellow hence and carry him to the Kings bench and charge the keeper he be straitly kept Then kneeled Doctor Taylour down and held vp both his hands and said Good Lord I thanke thee and from the tiranny of the Byshop of Rome D. Taylours prayer agaynst the pope and his detestable enormities and all his detestable errours Idolatries and abhominations good Lord deliuer vs And God be praysed for good King Edwarde So they caried him to prison to the Kings Bench where he lay prisoner almost two yeares ☞ This is the summe of that first talke as I sawe it mentioned in a Letter that Doctour Taylour wrote to a frend of his thanking God for his grace that he had confessed his truth and was founde worthy for truth to suffer prison and bands beseeching his frendes to pray for him that he might perseuere constaunt vnto the ende Being in prison Doctour Taylour spent all hys tyme in prayer reading the holy Scriptures and writing and preaching The godly behauiour and cōuersation of D. Taylour in the prison and exhorting the prisoners and such as resorted to him to repentance and amendement of life Within a fewe dayes after were diuerse other learned and godly men in sondry countreys of England committed to prison for Religion so that almost all the prisons in England were become right
shoulde shortly dye feed wormes in his graue which meditation if all our Bishops spirituall men had vsed they had not for a litle worldly glory forsaken the word of God truth which they in king Edwardes dayes had preached and set forth nor yet to mayntaine the Bishop of Romes authority haue committed so many to the fire as they did But let vs returne to Doctor Taylour who at Chelmesford was deliuered to the Shiriffe of Suffolke and by him conducted to Hadley where he suffered When they were come to Lanham the Shiriffe staid there two daies and thither came to him a great number of GentlemeÌ„ and Iustices vpon great horses which all were appointed to ayde the Shiriffe These Gentlemen labored Doctor Tailor very sore to reduce him to the Romish religioÌ„ promising him his pardoÌ„ which said they we haue here for you They promised him great promotions yea a Bishopricke if he would take it but all theyr labor flattering wordes were in vayne For he had not built his house vppon the sand in perill of falling at euery puffe of wynde but vpon the sure and vnmoueable rocke Christ. Wherfore he abode constant and vnmoueable vnto the end After two dayes the Shiriffe his company led Doctor Taylour towardes Hadley D. Taylour 〈…〉 and comming within a two mile of hadley he desired to light of his horse to make water which done he lept and set a friske or twain as meÌ„ commonly do in daunsing Why Maister Doctour quoth the Shiriffe how do you now An other 〈…〉 of Dâ—â—tour Taylour He aunswered Well God be praysed good Mayster Shiriffe Neuer better for now I know I am almost at home I lacke not past two stiles to go ouer and I am euen at my fathers house But mayster Shiriff sayd he shall not we go through Hadley Yes sayd the Shiriffe you shall go through Hadley The sayd he D Taylour 〈…〉 O good Lord I thanke thee I shall yet once ere I dye see my flocke whom thou Lord knowest I haue most hartely loued and truly taught Good Lord blesse them keep them stedfast in thy word and truth WheÌ„ they were now come to Hadley and came riding ouer the bridge 〈…〉 confâ—rted D. Taylour at the bridgefoote waited a poore man with fiue small children who when he saw D. Taylour he and his children fell down vpon theyr knees and held vp their handes and cryed with a loud voice and sayd O deare father and good shepheard Doctour Taylour God helpe succour thee as thou hast many a time succoured me and my poore children Such witnes had the seruant of God of his vertuous charitable almes geueÌ„ in his life time For God would now the poore should testify of his good deeds to his singuler comfort to the example of others and confusion of his persecutors and tyrannous aduersaryes For the Shiriffe and other that lead him to death were wonderfully astonied at this and the Shiriffe sore rebuked the poore man for so crying The streets of Hadley were beset on both sides the way with men and women of the towne and countrey who wayted to see him whome when they beheld so led to death w t weeping eyes and lameÌ„table voyces they cryed saying one to another ah good Lord there goeth our good shepheard from vs The people lament D. Taylour that so faythfullye hath taught vs so fatherly hath cared for vs so godly hath gouerned vs. O mercifull God what shal we poore scattered Lambes do What shall come of this most wicked world Good Lord strengthen him and comfort him with such other most lamemtable and pitious voyces Wherefore the people were sore rebuked by the Shiriffe and the Catchpoles his men that led him And Doct. Taylour euermore sayde to the people I haue preached to you Gods word truth and am come this day to seale it with my bloud Comming agaynst the Almes houses which hee well knew he cast to the poore people money which remayned of that good people had geuen him in time of his imprisonment As for his liuing they tooke it from him at his fyrst going to prison so that he was susteined all the time of his imprisonment by the charitable almes of good people that visited him D. Taylour liued 〈…〉 and gaâ—e â—lmes Therfore the money that now remayned he putte in a gloue ready for the same purpose as is sayd gaue it to the poore AlmesmeÌ„ standing at theyr dores to see him And comming to the last of the almes houses and not seing the poore that there dwelt readye in theyr dores as the other were he asked is the blinde man and blinde woman that dwelt here aliue It was aunswered yea they are there within Then threw he gloue and all in at the window so rode forth Thus this good father and prouider for the poore now tooke his leaue of those for whom all his life he had a singuler care and study For this was his custome once in a fourtnight at the least to call vpoÌ„ Syr Henry Doyll and others the rich Clothmakers to go with him to the almes-houses and there to see howe the poore liued what they lacked in meat drinke clothing bedding or any other necessaries The like did he also to other poore men that had many children or were sicke Then would he exhort coÌ„fort them and where he found cause rebuke the vnruely and what they lacked that gaue he after his power and what he was not able he caused the rich and wealthy men to minister vnto them Thus shewed he hymselfe in all thinges an example to his flocke worthy to be folowed taught by his deede what a great treasure almes is to all such as cherefully for Christes sake do it At the last comming to Aldam Common the place assigned where he should suffer Aldam Common and seing a great multitude of people gathered thither hee asked what place is this what meaneth it that so much people are gathered hyther It was answered It is Aldham CoÌ„mon D. Taylour is come home the place where you must suffer and the people are come to looke vpoÌ„ you Then sayd he thanked be God I am euen at home and so light from his horse and with both his handes rent the hood from his head Now was his head notted euilfauoredly and clypped much like as a man would clippe a fooles head which cost the good Bishop Boner had bestowed vpon him B. Boners cost and liberalitye vpon D. Taylour when he disgraded him But wheÌ„ the people saw his reuerend and auÌ„cient face with a long white beard they burst out with weeping teares and cryed saying God saue thee good D. Taylor Iesus Christ strengthen thee and helpe thee The holy Ghost comfort thee with such other like Godly wishes Then would he haue spoken to y e people The people wisheth God to helpe him but the yeomen of
the circumstances before diuers persons to the forenamed Byshop Who notwithstanding did institute and cause to be inducted one Harry Goddart vnto the same personage making no mention of the kinges maiesties authority nor supremacie in contempt and derogation of the same hys hignes crowne and dignitie and in extolling the forreine vsurped aucthoritye contrary to the fourme of the statute c. Item the sayde Bishop immediately after the vnlawfull institution and induction of Goddart aforesayde molested the sayd I. Gough lawfully instituted inducted as before citing him frō place to place obiecting no matter vnto him of long season till at the length hee articled Emong which Articles was contayned Item Interrogatur quo titulo tenet rectoriam de Haskard So taking vppon him the cognition of the title of the hole fruites and patronage in contempte of the kinges highnesse regall crowne and dignitie and in derogation of the lawes and statutes of this Realme Item hee hath commonly made his collations and institutions as hee did his first commission in hys owne name and authoritie without expressing the kinges supremacie Item hee hath made vnder his seale one collation two institutions and three mandates inducte in one vocation of one benefice to three seuerall persons wythout order of law or reuocation of anye of them geuing to euery one like authoritye title and right Whereby except good foresight aswell of Iustices of the peace as of the frendes had not bene there had ensued much inconuenience amonges the partakers of the intituled incumbentes in that behalfe Item the sayde Bishop decreeing Caueates to be made in benefices thereby knowing the titles litigious instituted and causeth to be inducted without tryall of anye title or due order of lawe Item hee directeth hys mandates of induction vnto priuate men and not to Tharchdeacons nor theyr Officialles contrary to the lawe and custome vsed in that behalfe Notwithstanding he hath bene counsayled to the contrary of men that be learned Item hauing no maner of knowledge nor practise in the lawe he sitteth euery day in haruest and other times vpon causes without assistaunce of learned in the law hauing with him onely an vnlearned boy which is no Notary to his scribe neither obseruing the law nor yet reasonable order And therefore doth no good but tryfeleth the time as may appeare by his actes if he haue them to be shewed Item hee and his officers by his knowledge vseth to dispense with mariages to be solemnized without banes contrarye to the lawes and ordinaunces in that behalfe Item where as one Thomas Pricharde a Chapleine of his solempnized matrimony in a priuate house wythout banes that betwixt a priest and a sister of hers that was appointed to be maryed with the said priest that day hee also being a parson and leauing his cure vnserued that day being sondaye notwithstanding that one of the kinges counsell in the marches of Wales enformed the sayd bishop of the same misdemeanours requiring due reformation therof he hath done nothing therein but put the same Chapleine in office and made him his Commissary generall since that tyme bearyng a speciall fauour to the rest of the offendours Item whereas one Meredith ap Thomas his housholde seruaunt was accused of one Sage Hugh for to haue bene father of her chylde the sayde Byshop wythout purgation of his seruaunt caused hym to sue the parentes of the sayde Sage of infamie first in hys principall consistory and from thence before a commissary of hys being his housholde Chaplaine and at the last tooke the matter before hymselfe so rayling agaynst all his officers because they proceeded not after hys parciall affection and agaynst the lawe that honest men of Carmarththē where he then satte vppon the cause iudged him to be or at the least to haue bene distracte of his witte and by his partial handling the cause remayneth vnfinished and the childe without father Item wheras one Ienkin Ph. accused William Chābers a seruaunt of the Bishoppes that founde this William in adulterouse maner with his wife by reason wherof the Byshop expelled the wife out of his house and the said infamie not purged the parties haue bene both agayn in the Bishops house and seruice since that time to the euill example of other Item by his vnlawfull sequestration of the fruites of the benefices of Langattocke and Lamyhangell by the vndiscreete handling of the same there were raysed the number of foure hundred people or more which bickered sondry times together to the great daunger of thinhabitauntes thereabout had it not bene pacified by the discreete meanes of syr Roger Uaughan Knight Item by his like vnlawfull collation of the Prebend of Lambister to one Stephen Grene a Chaplayne of his by couenaunt and promise to mayntayne the sute by whose crafty and vndiscreete handling of the same there was raysed in the countie of Radner the 19. day of August last yast about three or foure hundreth men to like daunger but that the matter was stayed by Iohn Bradshaw Rice ap Glin and Stephen ap Rice Iustices of the same countie Who with great daunger to them selues and theirs pacified the matter committing an hundred of the offendours to warde Item such as he oweth displeasure vnto he citeth from place to place and daye to daye onely for their vexation laying no matter agaynst them and being diuers tymes required the copye of his proceedinges agaynst them to thintent they might aunswere accordingly and be at their lawfull defence he denyeth to all such persons the copies of his proceedinges Item he and his officers winke at the manifest and open crimes of his fautours and adherentes to the euil example of the whole Dioces and abuseth the censures of excommunication and suspension making it an instrument of reuenging agaynst such as they do not fauour Item hauing receiued payment of the kinges maiesties subsidie due in October the fourth yeare of his graces reigne of the foresayde Chaunter of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Dauids and Rowland Meyrike two of the Residentaries there before Christmas last he vniustly of a prepensed minde and purpose afterward certified them for recusantes to their vndoyng if they had not bene admonished of his cruell purpose and prouided lawfull defence for the same Item the sayd Bishop celebrating matrimony in his owne person dispensed contrarye to the booke of ordynaunce with the parties maryed for not receauing the holy communion the parties both bring young and lusty persones hauing no reasonable cause wherefore they should abstayne At whiche celebration the Byshoppe communicated not himselfe And further the communion was celebrated by a Chapleyne of hys with superstitious blowynges kneelynges and knockinges both of the Chaplayne that ministred of all the company onely one other Priest communicating for the maner * Mayntenaunce of superstition contrary to the kinges ordinaunce and Iniunctions ITem where the Officiall of Tharchedeacon of Carmarthen in his visitation within Carmarthen founde contrary vnto the sayde ordinaunce
forward such a matter of which reporte there is sufficient witnesse And it is thought that he hath done much ill with his spitefull toung for he speaketh as boldly in this surmised matter to al the Coūsel as though it were true and much for the kinges profit Item the other Promoter Thomas Lee is a Marchaunt who hath sold his ware and spent his money and now for want of other businesse is become a Promoter of the foresayd articles hauing his costes and charges borne by the sayd principall aduersaries as it is alledged in the Bishops exceptions which shal be proued if commission might be awarded for the purpose ¶ And thus much concerning the exceptions agaynst his pretensed accusers next foloweth the matter iustificatory exhibited by the sayde Bishop in defence of his owne cause as by the effect here appeareth * Certayne Articles ministred by Robert Byshop of S Dauids agaynst a surmised information exhibited by Thomas Lee to the Kinges Maiestie his most honorable Counsell agaynst the sayd Byshop IN primis viz That there ought none aduauntage to be taken agaynst the sayde Byshoppe of the contentes of the sayd pretensed information for the causes particularly folowing And first where as it is obiected agaynst the sayde Byshoppe in the Fyrste Seconde and Fyft articles of the same information and that hee contrarye to the Kynges Highnesse Lawes and Statutes and in the derogation of hys Hyghnesse Supremacy passed a certayne Commission Institutions and Collacions to benefices in his owne name making no mention of the Kynges Highnesse authority where as of trueth the sayd Byshop if he had passed out the Commission Institutions and Collacions in his owne name and without the Kynges Maiestie hys Style as is surmised as hee did not yet had he not offended neither Lawes nor Statutes of this Realme therein Proued by the statute as doth and may appeare euidently by the same statutes and Lawes to the which he referreth himselfe Item whereas it is deduced in the Thyrde Article of the sayd pretensed information that the Chauncellour of the sayde Byshop dyd admitte and institute Iohn Gough into the Rectorye of Haskarde and gaue a Mandate for the induction of the sayd Iohn vnder the Kynges Maiestyes Seale Ecclesiasticall for the Diocesse of Sayncte Dauids with the Teste of the sayd Byshoppe and Subscription of the sayd Chauncellour which thing so deduced if it be true yet the sayd Byshoppe cannot be worthely blamed therof But the Chauntour then his Chauncellour vnworthy shewed himselfe therein verye ignoraunt of the Kynges Statutes of Parliament Proued by the statute wherein it is expressely prouided that in suche cases the Ordinarye ought to passe all suche Institutions and Inductions in his owne name and vnder his owne Seale and not in the Kynges Maiestyes name nor vnder his Seale And further of very trueth the sayd Chauncellour in admitting and instituting the sayd Clerke to the sayd benefice without the knowledge and consent of the sayd Byshop dyd exceed his Commission forasmuch as the sayd Byshop at the graunting of his Commission of his Chauncellourshyppe vnto the sayd Chauntour had restrayned him expressely from the admitting and instituting of any Clerke to any Benefice within the sayde Diocesse except the same Clerke were first examined found worthy and admitted by the sayd Byshop himselfe to the same benefice Itē wheras in the 4. Article of the sayd information it is conteined that the sayd Bishop after the admitting and instituting of the sayd Iohn Gough as is aforesayd obiected articles agaynst him amongest the which it was conteined in effect Act. ad duci possunt Item interrogetur quo titulo tenet rectoriam de Haskarde True it is that the sayde Byshop without molestation of the sayd Gough otherwise then Law did permitte and without takyng vppon hym the cognition of tytle of the sayd fruites and patronage of the sayd benefice in contēpt of the Kinges Maiesties regall Crowne and dignity and without any derogation of the Kinges Maiesties lawes and statutes of this realme did interrogate the sayd Iohn Gough how he held the sayd Benefice being admitted and instituted to the same without his knowledge or consent as he might lawfully do and as it is meet euery Ordinary should know how Pastours are admitted to anye cure within theyr Dioces Item touching the contentes of the Sixt article of the sayd information the sayd Byshop aleadgeth that the vicaredge of Pembrin in the Dioces of Saynt Dauids being voyde he as Patrone thereof to hys knowledge conferred it to Iohn Euans Clarke wyth Letters of institution and induction and after when the Kynges presentation came to him for one Dauid Ienken Clerke he desired xiiij dayes respite at that day eyther to shewe auncient recorde for his right and then the matter to stand to the determination of the Lawe or els if hee shewed not both he and his Clerke to geue place to the Kynges clerk which condition was by Syr Thomas Ioanes Knyght Doctour Merike and the sayd Dauid Ienkin receyued and an institution with an induction was made conditionally to be put into the handes of Syr Thomas Ioanes Knyght for safe custodye for the Kinges Clerke his behoue after the xiiij dayes to be executed at the handes of the sayd Byshoppe if he fayled to shewe within whyche tyme the sayde Byshoppe did shewe an olde auncient recorde declaring the full right of Patronage on the sayde Byshoppes behalfe and so that institution and induction was neuer put in execution by the sayde Byshop Neuerthelesse the sayd Dauid Ienkin contrarye to his promise and othe geuyng thereupon his right hand to Syr Thomas Ioanes Knyght tooke aduauntage by the said writing without knowledge of the sayde Byshoppe after whiche time the Lorde Chauncellour by hys Letters written to the sayde Byshoppe aduertised hym to admit one Iohn ap Howell Clerke pretensed by vertue of a vowson whiche the Lorde Chauncelloure iudged to bee good and so to be admitted notwithstanding his former presentation whereby hee woulde not abarre the other mannes right And so the sayd Byshoppe made one collation two institutions and three Mandates doing no wrong thereby to hys knowledge And further there was no businesse nor vnquietnesse about the possession of the sayd Uicarage But the sayd bishop geuing place was cōtent to lose his right for that time Item whereas Syr Thomas Ioanes aduertised the sayd Byshop that Thomas Pricharde Clarke had celebrated Matrimony in a priuate house betwixt a certayne Prieste and a Woman whose Syster had refused the same as it is deduced in the xi Article of the surmised Articles layd in agaynst the sayd Byshop the sayde Prichard leauing his owne cure vnserued that Sonday he did putte the sayd Thomas Prichard to penaunce for suche his misdoinges and the sayde Pricharde did suche penaunce as was enioyned him to doe And whereas the sayd Byshop made the same Thomas Prichard who is Bachelour of law his commissary it was for the respect of
his learning in the law therby faythfully to execute his office according to iustice and none otherwise Item in the xiiij Article of the sayde surmised Information it is vntruely declared that through the vnlawfull sequestration of the fruites of the Benefices of Langatok and Lanuihangell Cundy and the vndiscreete handlyng of the sayd Byshoppe there were raysed a great number of people to the great daunger of the Inhabitantes theraboutes Trueth it is that the sayd Byshoppe vpon good and Lawefull considerations and specially for that the Kynges Maiestye should be truely aunswered of his first fruites and Tenthes of the sayd Benefices he did lawfully and as he was bounde to doe sequester the sayde fruites in the Kinges Maiestyes name and by his authority and committed the custodye thereof for a time vnto two honest men to the effect aforesaid and none otherwise without any occasion of tumult or gathering of the people through his default or folly Item whereas it is alleadged in the xix article of the information that the Byshop did celebrate Matrimonye in his owne person without receiuing or Ministryng the Communion to the persons maryed it is true for that the sayd Byshop had trauayled xiiij long wealche myles and not able to celebrate the holye Communion fasting and for other reasonable and lawefull causes him mouing did in a Chappell within the house of Syr Thomas Ioanes Knighte one of the Kinges honourable Counsell of the Marches of Wales solemnise Matrimony betwixt Mayster Griffith Ryce and the Daughter of the sayd Syr Thomas Ioanes without either receiuing the holy Communion hymselfe or Ministring the same to the persons maried being as then not disposed so to do it lawfully and godly without any such superstitious knockinges or blessinges or other vncomely gestures as is deduced in that article Item touching the contentes of the residue of all the sayd articles conteined in the sayde information the sayde Bishop partly for the auoyding of tediousnes and partly for that some of them be vntrue and mere false some other generall obscure friuolous vayne and of none effect but of malice and euill will contrary to truth conceaued leaueth them particularly vnaunswered vnto Item the sayd Bishop alledgeth that he hath not by al the time that he hath bene Byshop vsed any superstitions or Papistry as it is vntruelye surmised agaynst him but hath and doth to the vttermost of his power witte and cunning set forth maynteine preach and teache the true doctrine of the Gospell and such laudable doctrine as hee ought to do by the kinges Lawes Iniunctions and proceedinges and for such a teacher he hath bene and is commonly knowne named reputed taken and accepted notoriously And where the sayde Chauntour and George perceyued theyr depositions to be insufficient they required and hadde Commission into the Countrey to examine further Witnesses which they executed very parcially and vnlawfully as is alleadged in the Byshops exceptions aboue mentioned And whereas to the sayd Raulins Lee were awarded two seuerall Commissions they by fauour of the officers and for sparing of costes conioyned both in one had iij. months to make returne as appeareth by the copy of their commission which hereafter followeth ¶ A copy of the Commission awarded downe into the Countrey for the examination of Witnesses EDwardus sextus dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hyberniae rex fidei defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hyberniae supremum caput dilectis fidelibus suis Georgio Harbert militi Thomae Iones militi Iohanni Wogan militi ac dilectis sibi Dauid Vaughan Owino ap Owen armigeris salutem Sciatis quod nos de fidelitatibus prouidis circumspectionibus vestris plurimum fidentes assignauimus vos quatuor tres ac duos vestrum ac tenore praesentium damus vobis quatuor tribus vel duobus vestrum plenam potestatem autoritatem capiendi recipiendi depositiones examinationes quorumcunque testium ex parte Hugonis Rawlins Clerici Thomae Leghe de super quibusdam articulis per ipsos Hugonem Thomam Leghe consilio nostro exhibitis praesentibus inclusis Necnon depositiones examinationes in scriptis redigendas Et nos de huiusmodi examinationibus depositionibus cum sic per vos quatuor tres vel duos vestrûm captae fuerint in Cancellariam nostram in crastino AsceÌ„sionis domini proxime futurae vbicunque tuÌ„c fuerit sub sigillis vestris quatuor trium vel duorum vestrum clausis certificandum remittentes nobis tunc articulos praedictos vna cum hoc breui Et ideo vobis mandamus quod circa pâ—aemissa diligenter intendatis cum effectu Teste me ipso apud Westmon 9. die Martij Anno regni nostri sexto Marten DUryng all this tyme of the examination of the witnesses the sayd Bishop was stayed at London vpon the allegation of the sayd aduersaries which was that if the sayd B. should depart into his dioces he would let them of their prooues And at the returne of their commission it was signified vnto the Counsail what a great number of witnesses they had examined viz. sixe score and vij which sounded very hamons in the counsailes eares And about three weekes after Publication of theyr witnesses was graunted and after that it was a fortnight or the B. could get a copy written of their depositions because the booke therof is so huge and monstrous Then the Bishop desired tyme First to enquire of what condition the persones were that had witnessed agaynst hym and to make exceptions and matters to iustifie direct contrary and to haue a commission for the proofe thereof which was then graunted And now it is obiected that the Bishop was appoynted so to trauell with the expedition of hys matter that he should haue sued out his Commission and haue made returne therof at Alhallowtide last past but there was no such decree put in writyng And it was not possible for the Bishop to doe it in so short a time these causes considered which he would not auoid as followeth First it was the latter end of Iuly ere he came home to S. Dauids where he began his visitation which before was appointed Secondly he was by force of law constrained to aunswer at the barre daily during all the tyme the great Sessions at Carmarthen in defence of hys iust cause agaynst the pretensed matter of premunire which his aduersaries of meere malice hath procured agaynst hym Thirdly the said aduersaries to molest hym further did priuily packe a quest of ignorant persons of no reputation and indited hym vpon the words of Raulins information as appeareth by a copy of the inditement entending thereby to make the matter sound more hainous notwithstanding y t the same cause dependeth before the kings high counsaile vndetermined Fourthly hee was appointed by the Commissioners before his departure from London to pay two hundreth pound which was arrerages into the court of first fruits and tenths at
from S. Dauids to Scotland Farrer That did I not Bourne You did Farrer That did I neuer but I went from Yorke into Scotland Bourne Ah so said I you went with Barlow Farrer That is true but neuer from S. Dauids Bourne You caried bookes out of Oxford to the Archb. of Yorke L. Lee Farrer That did I not Bourne You did Farrer I did not but I caried old bookes from s. Oswalds to the B. of Yorke Bourne You supplanted your maister Farrer That did I neuer in my lyfe Bourne By my faith you did Farrer Forsooth I did not neuer in my life but I did shield and saue my Maister from danger and that I obteined of King Henry the eight for my true seruice I thanke God therefore Bourne My L. said M. Bourne to my L. Chauncellor he hath an ill name in Wales as euer had any Farrer That is not so Whosoeuer sayth so they shall neuer be abâ—e to prooue it Bourne He hath deceyued the Queene in diuers summes or money Farrer That is vtterly vntrue I neuer deceiued king nor Queene of one peny in my life and you shall neuer be able to prooue that you say Winchest Thou art a false knaue Farrer Then Farrer stood vp vnbidden for all that whyle he kneeled and sayd No my Lord I am a true man I thanke God for it I was borne vnder King Henry the seuenth I serued King Henry the eight and K. Edward the sixt truely and haue serued the Queenes Maiestie that now is truely with my poore heart and word more I could not do and I was neuer false nor shall be by the grace of God Winch. How sayest thou wilt thou be reformable Farrer My L. if it like your honor I haue made an othe to God and to K. Henry the 8. and also to K. Edward and in that to the Queenes Maiestie the which I can neuer breake while I liue to dye for it Duresme You haue made another oth before Farrer No my Lord I neuer made another oth before Duresme You made a vow Farrer That did I not Winch You made a profession to lyue without a wyfe Farrer No my Lorde if it lyke your honour that did I neuer I made a profession to lyue chaste not without a wyfe Worcest You were sworne to him that was M. of your house Farrer That was I neuer Winchest Well you are a froward knaue we wil haue no more to do with you seing that you will not come we wil be short with you that you shall know within this seuennight Farrer I am as it pleaseth your honour to call me but I cannot breake my othe which your Lordship your selfe made before me and gaue in example the which confirmed my conscience Then I can neuer breake that othe whilest I lyue to dye for it Duresme Well sayeth he he standeth vpon his othe call an other My L. Chauncellor then did ring a little bell and M. Farrer said I pray God saue the King Queenes maiesties long to coÌ„tinue in honor to gods glory their comfortes and the comfort of the whole Realme and I pray God saue all your honors and so he departed After these examinations thus ended B. Farrer so remayned in prison vncondemned till the xiiij day as is aforesaid of February then was sent down into Wales there to receiue sentence of condemnation Who then vpoÌ„ the 26. of February in the Church of Carmarthen beyng brought by Griffith Leyson Esquire shirife of the Countie of Carmarthen was there personally presented before Henry Bish. of S. Dauids and Constantine the publike Notarie which Henry there and then discharged the said Shiriffe and receyued hym into his owne custodie further committing hym to the keping of Owen Iones and thereupon declared vnto the sayd M. Farrer the great mercy and clemency that the King and Queenes highnes pleasure was to be offered vnto him which he there dyd offer vnto the sayd M. Farrer that is to say that if hee would submit himselfe to the lawes of this Realme and conforme hymselfe to the vnitie of the vniuersall catholike church he should be receiued and pardoned and after that seeyng the sayd M. Farrer to geue no aunswer to the premisses the sayd B. ministred vnto hym these Articles followyng ¶ Articles deuised against B. Farrer 1 FIrst whether he beleeueth the mariage of priests to be lawfull by the lawes of God holy church or no 2 Item whether he beleeueth Articles obâ—ected agaynst B. Farrar that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar after the wordes of consecration duely pronounced by the priest the very body bloud of Christ is really and substantially conteined without the substaÌ„ce of bread and wyne Unto the which articles the said B. required the sayd M. Farrer to answer vpon his allegeance The answere of B. Farrar To which he said he would aunswer when he sawe a lawfull commission and would make no further answer at that tyme. Whereupon the sayd B. taking no aduauntage vpon the same aunswer committed him to the sayde keeper to be kept in prison vntill a new monition and in the meane tyme to deliberate with himselfe for his further answer to the premisses ¶ Another examination of the Bish of S. Dauids before Henry Morgan the pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids George Constantine his Register and others the last of February Ann. 1555. THis day and place Morgan the pretensed Byshop of S. Dauids sittyng as Iudge An other examination of B. Farrar ministred vnto Bishop Farrer there personally present before hym certaine Articles and Interrogatories in writing which beyng openly read and ministred vnto hym the sayd B. Farrer refused to aunswere vntill he might see his lawfull Commission and authoritie Whereupon the foresayd pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids did pronounce him as Contumax and for the punishment of this his contumacie to be counted Pro confesso and so did pronounce him in writyng which beyng done he committed the sayd Bish. to the custody of Owen Ihones vntill Monday next beyng the 4. day of March then to be brought agayne into the same place betweene one and two Another appearance of the said B. Farrer before Morgan the pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids ITem the day and place appointed An other appearaunce of B. Farrar the said Bish. appearing agayne before the pretensed B. humbly submittyng hymselfe as ready to aunswer to the articles and positions aboue mentioned gently required the copy of the articles and a competent terme to be assigned vnto hym to answer for hymselfe which beyng graunted vnto hym Thursday next beyng assigned vnto hym betweene one and thre to answer precisely and fully so he was committed againe to custody as aboue Another appearance of the said Bishop ON Thursday as was appointed An other appearaunce of the sayd Bishop which was the 7. of March the said B. personally again appeared where he exhibited a certaine bill in writing
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
was about the tyme that the Spaniardes began first to keepe a stur in EnglaÌ„d one Io. Tooly a citizen Pulter in London who conspired with certain other of his society to rob a Spaniard at s. Iames although the deed wer heinous wicked of it self yet was it aggrauated made greater then it was by other beyng coÌ„mitted agaynst such a person agaynst such a countrey which both the queene her whole court did highly fauor The robbery being known brought into iudgemeÌ„t this Tooly was found guilty and iudged to be haÌ„ged wheras notwithstanding in this Realme there are many mo theâ—tes committed then theeues executed The foresayd Tooly being lead to the gallowes whiche stood fast by Charing Crosse a litle before he dyed standing vpon the Carte readde a certayne prayer in a printed booke and two other prayers written in two seuerall papers who then hauing the haltar about his necke desired the people there present to pray for him and to beare hym witnes that he dyed a true Christian man and that he trusted to be saued onely by the merites of Christes passion Iohn Tooâ—â— dyed a 〈◊〉 Christian man The Chrâ—â—stian confession of Tooly The coueâ—â—tâ—usnes of the Pope shedding of his precious bloud and not by any masses or Trentalles Images or Saintes which were as he said mere Idolatry and superstition and deuised by the bishop of Rome and as he the same Tooly and two other his fellowes which were there hanged with him did steale and robbe for couetousnes so the bishop of Rome did sell hys Masses and Trentalles with such other peltrye for couetousnes and there being in a great anger as appeared agaynst the bishop of Rome spake with a loud voyce these wordes folowing From the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormities From false doctrine and heresy and from the contempt of the word and commaundement good Lord deliuer vs. And then adding further to the same he spake vnto the people All you that be true Christian men saye with me Amen And immediately therupon three hundred persons and more to the iudgement estimatioÌ„ of those that were there present answered and sayd Amen three tymes together at the least After this it happened that when Toolye had readde the Byll the fyrste tyme it fell from him and a certayne young man who was thought to be a Prentise stouped downe and tooke vp the Byll and clymed vp by the Cart and deliuered it vnto Tooly agayne which he agayne diâ— reade to the people That done he deliuered vnto one of the Marshialles Officers the booke aforesayd and wylled hym to deliuer it to one Haukes saying that it was hys Booke Furthermore hee deliuered one of the Prayers written in a paper to one Robert Bromley Sergeaunt which desired to haue it of him Upon the toppe of whiche Byll was written a line conteyning these wordes Beware of Antichrist and subscribed vnderneath Per me Thomam Harold prysoner in the Marshalsea enemy to Antechriste For the Byll aforesayde Robert Bromley was brought afterward Coram nobis and was faine to aske pardon of the bishop and to detest all the wordes of Tooly and glad so to escape Thus while Tooly had made his prayers as is aboue sayd to be diliuered from the Popes tyranny by the same prayer he fel into great tyranny For so soon as the brute of this fact came vnto the eares of the Priests Mitred prelates they were not a litle mad therat thinking it not tollerable that so great a reproch should be done agaynst the holy father Calling therfore a couÌ„sell together as though it had bene a matter of great importance A Councell called agaynst â—ooly Toolyes talke at his death was debated among themselues At the last after much Pro and Contra they all consented to those mens iudgements which thought it meet that the vyolating of the Popes holynes shoulde be reuenged with fire and fagot And I do easely beleue that Cardinal Poole was no small doer in this sentence Cardinall Poole a great doer in burning dead mens Bones for as Winchester and Boner did alwayes thirst after the bloud of the liuing so Pooles lightning was for the most part kindled agaynst the dead and he reserued this charge onely to hymselfe I knowe not for what purpose except peraduenture being loth to be so cruel as the other he thought neuerthelesse by this meanes to discharge his duetye towarde the Pope By the same Cardinalles like lightening and fierye fist the bones of Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius which had lyen almost two yeares in theyr graues M. Bucer Paulus Phagius Peter Martyrs wyfe Iohn Tooly â—urned for heretickes after their death were taken vp and burned at Cambridge as Toolyes carkase was here at London And besides this because he woulde shew some token of his diligence in both Uniuersities he caused Peter Martirs wife a woman of worthy memory to be digged out of the Churchyarde and to be buryed on the dunghill Of these two prodigious actes ye shal heare more hereafter But now to our purpose of Tooly which hauinge ended his prayer was hanged and put into hys graue out of the which he was digged agayne by the coÌ„maundement of the Bishops and because he was so bolde to derogate the authority of the Bishop of Rome at y e time of his death it pleased them to iudge and coÌ„demne him as an hereticke vpon the commaundement of the Counselles letter as here appeareth ¶ A Letter sent vnto Boner Byshop of London from the Counsell AFter our very harty commendations to your Lordship vnder standing that of late amongest others that haue suffered about London for theyr offences The Counsells letter 〈◊〉 B. Boner concerning Tooly one leude person that was condemned for felony dyed very obstinately professing at the tyme of his death sundry hereticall and erronious opinions like as we thinke it not conuenient that such a matter should be ouerpassed without some example to the world so we thought good to pray your Lordshyppe to cause further enquirye to be made thereof and thereupon to proceede to the making out of such processe as by the Ecclesiasticall lawes is prouided in that behalfe And so we bid your Lordship hartily well to fare From HamptoÌ„ Courte the 28. of April 1555. Your Lordships louing frendes Ste. Winton Cancel F. Shrewsbury Iohn Gage Thomas Cheney R. Rochester William Peter Rich Southwell Anon after a Citation was set vpon Paules Church doore vnder the Bishop of Londons great seale the tenor wherof here ensueth ¶ The writ of Mandate of Boner B. of London set vp at Charing Crosse on Paules Church doore and at S. Martins in the field for the cityng and further inquiring out of the case of Iohn Tooly EDmond by the sufferaunce of God Bishop of London A Citation set vp by Boner that in Latin commaunding his kinne and kinsfolkes to lay for him what they
the Bishop and his Chapleines laughed and sayd Iesu Iesu what a stubbernesse and arrogantnesse is this and this was in his Chamber where he laye Then sayde the Bishop to me go ye downe and drinke for it is fasting day it is Midsommer euen but I thinke ye loue neither fasting nor praying Haukes I will neuer deny fasting neither praying so that it be done as it ought to be done Fasting praying no man denyeth and without hipocrisy or vayne glory Boner I lyke you the better for that and so wee lefte for that night The next day the Bishop went to London For Fecknam was made Deane that day I taried still at FulhaÌ„ Then did the Bishops meÌ„ desire me to come to Masse but I did vtterly refuse it answering theÌ„ as I did theyr mayster Boner returneth from London That night the Bishop came home to Fulham agayn * Talke betwene Harpsfield and Thomas Haukes THen vpon the Monday Morning very earely the Byshop dyd call for me Talke betweene Thomas Haukes and Harpsfield There was with him Harpsfield Archdeacon of London to whom the Bishop sayd this is the man that I told you of who would not haue his child Christened nor will haue any ceremonies Harps Christ vsed ceremonies Did he not take clay from the ground and tooke spettle made the blind man to see Haukes I wotte well that but Christ did neuer vse it in Baptisme If ye will needes haue it put it to the vse that Christ put it vnto But Chrâ—â—â— neuer 〈◊〉 any ordiâ—nance 〈◊〉 custome of that 〈◊〉 The staâ—â— children 〈◊〉 with Baptismâ— Harps I admit your child die vnchristened what a heauy case stand you in Haukes I admit that if it do what then Harps Mary then are ye damned and your child both Hauk Iudge you no farther theÌ„ ye may by the scriptures Harps Do ye not know that your childe is borne in originall sinne Haukes Yes that I do Harps How is originall sinne washed away Haukes By true fayth and beliefe in Christ Iesus Harps How can your childe being an infant beleue Haukes The deliueraunce of it from sinne standeth in the fayth of his parentes Harps How proue you that Haukes By S. Paule in the 7. and the first to the Corinthians saying The vnbeleuing manne is sanctified by the beleuing woman The beleâ—uing 〈◊〉 sanctifie 〈◊〉 childe and the vnbeleuing woman is sanctified by the beleuing man or els were your children vncleane Harps I will proue that they whom thou puttest thy trust in will be agaynst thee in this opinion Haukes Who be those Harps Your great learned men in Oxford Haukes If they do it by the Scriptures I will beleue theÌ„ Boner Recant recant do ye not know that Christ sayd except ye be Baptised ye can not be saued Haukes Doth Christianity stand in outward ceremonyes or no Christiaâ— standeth 〈◊〉 in outwaâ—â— ceremoniâ—â— Boner Partly it doth what say you to that Haukes I say as S. Peter sayth Not the washing of water purgeth the filthinesse of the flesh but a good conscience consenting vnto God Harps Beware of pride brother beware of pride Haukes It is written Pride serueth not for men nor yet for the sonnes of men Sirach 10 Boner Let vs make an end here How say you to y e Masse Syrha Boner coâ—â—meth in 〈◊〉 with his 〈◊〉 Masse Masse prâ—â—â—â—table for nothing Haukes I say it is detestable abhominable and profitable for nothing Boner What nothing profitable in it what say you to the Epistle and Gospell Haukes It is good if it be vsed as Christ left it to be vsed Boner Well I am glad that ye somewhat recaÌ„t recant all recant all Haukes I haue recanted nothing nor will do Bonor How say you to Confiteor Haukes I say it is abhominable detestable Confiteâ— in the 〈◊〉 a thyng â—â—â—â—testable ye and a blasphemy agaynst God and his sonne Christ to call vpoÌ„ any to trust to any or to pray to any saue only to Christ Iesus Boner To trust to any we bid you not but to call vppon theÌ„ and to pray to them we bid you Boners similitudâ— to proue praying 〈◊〉 Saintes We oughâ— not to beâ—leeue in Saintes Ergo we ought noâ— to call vpâ—â— them Praying the dead Do ye not know wheÌ„ ye come into the Courte ye can not speake with the king Queene vnlesse ye call to some of the priuy chaÌ„ber that are next to the king and Queene Haukes They that list receiue your doctrine You teach me that I should not beleue nor trust in any but to cal on theÌ„ and S. Paule sayth How should I call vpon him on whome I beleue not Boner Wyll you haue no body to pray for you when you be dead Haukes No surelye excepte you canne prooue it by the Scriptures Then the Bishoppe pointed vnto Harpsfield and sayd vnto me Is it not wel done to desire this man to pray for me Haukes Yes surely so long as we liue prayer is auaylable of the righteous man but this mans prayers you beyng dead profiteth nothing at all Boner Will ye graunt the prayer of the righteous man to preuayle Haukes I graunt it doth for the liuing but not for the dead Boner Not for the dead Haukes No forsooth for Dauid sayth No man can deliuer his brother from death nor make agreement vnto God for him Psal. 49. for it cost more to redeeme theyr soules so that ye must let that alone for euer Also Ezechiell sayth Though Noe Daniell or Iob dwelt amongest them Ezech. 1â— yet can they in theyr righteousnesse exceede no farther then themselues Then the Bishop said to Harpsfield Syr ye see this man hath no need of our Ladye neither of any of the blessed Sayntes Well I will trouble you no longer I did call you Boner 〈◊〉 he can noâ— ouercomâ— by doctriâ—â— goeth 〈◊〉 to oppreâ—â— by authoritie hoping that you shoulde doe some good on him but it will not be And he said to me Syr it is tyme to begin with you we will rid you awaye and then we shall haue one hereticke lesse Harps What bookes haue you Haukes The new Testament Salomons bookes and the Psalter Harps Will you read any other bookes Haukes Yea if you will geue me suche bookes as I will require Harps What bookes will you require Haukes Latimers bookes my Lorde of Caunterburyes booke Bradfords Sermons Ridleyes bookes Boner Away away he will haue no bookes but suche as mayntayne his heresies and so they departed for Harpsfield was booted to ride vnto Oxforde and I went to the Porters lodge agayne ¶ The next dayes talke The next dayes talke This Byshâ—pâ— name waâ— Byrd Bishop â—ome tyme of Chester and Sufferaigne before of Couentrie of whom read before B. Boner reproued for his anger THe next day came thither an old Byshoppe who had a pearl in his eye and he brought with him to my Lord a dish of apples a
An other 〈…〉 Tho. Haukes and 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Quenes 〈◊〉 whom I did know Boner Haukes how like you the sermon Haukes As I like all the rest of his doctrine Boner What are ye not edified therby Haukes No surely Boner It was made onely because of you Haukes Why then am I sory that ye had no mo hereticks here as ye call them I am sory that ye haue bestowed so much labour on one and so little regarded Boner Well I will leaue you here for I haue busines I pray you talke with him for if ye could do him good sayd he I would be glad This the Bishop spake to the Queenes men who said vnto me Alas what meane you to trouble your self about such matters against the Queenes proceedinges Haukes Those matters haue I aunswered before theÌ„ that be in authoritie and vnles I see you haue a further commission Thomas Haukes reâ—seth to 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 Quenes â—eruantes I will aunswere you nothing at all Then sayd y e bishops men which were many my Lord hath commauÌ„ded you to talke with them Haukes If my Lorde will talke with me himselfe I will answere him They cryed fagottes burne him hang him to prison with him it is pitie that he liueth lay Irons vpon him and with a great noyse they spake these woordes Then in the middest of all the rage I departed from them and went to the porters lodge againe The next dayes talke THe next day the Bishop called me into his chamber sayd ye haue bene with mee a great while ye are neuer the better but worse and worse An other dayes talke betweene Haukes and Boner and therefore I will delay the time no longer but send you to Newgate Haukes My Lord you ran do me no better pleasure Boner Why would ye so fayne go to prison Haukes Truely I did looke for none other when I came to your handes Boner Come on your wayes ye shall see what I haue written Then did he shew me certaine articles and these are the contentes of them Whether the Catholicke Church do teach and beleeue y t Christes reall presence doth remaine in the Sacrament or no after the wordes of consecration according to y e words of S. Paule which are these Is not the bread which we break the partaking of the body of Christ and the cup which we blesse the partaking of the bloud of Christ whiche if it were not so Paule would neuer haue sayd it Haukes What your Church doth I cannot tell but I am sure that the holy Catholicke Church doth neither so take it nor beleue it Boner Whether doth the Catholicke Church teach and beleue the Baptisme that now is vsed in the Church or no Haukes I aunswered to it as I did to y e other question before Then did the Byshop with much flattery counsell me to be perswaded to keepe me out of prison Aunswere of Haukes to the first article Aunswere to the 2. article Talke betweene Haukes and D. Harpsfield Archdeacon of Cant. which I vtterly refused and so we departed And I supposed that the next day I should haue gone to prison and so I had saue for the Archdeacon of Canterbury whose name is Harpsfield whome the bishop had desired to talke with me and began to perswade me concerning the Sacrament the ceremonies and after much talke he sayd that the Sacrament of the aultar was the same body that was borne of y e virgine Mary which did hang vpon the Crosse. Haukes He was vpon the crosse both aliue dead which of them was the Sacrament A question put to Harpsfield Harps The Archdeacon aunswered aliue Haukes How proue you that Harps Ye must beleue Doth not S. Iohn say He is already condemned that beleueth not Haukes S. Iohn sayth He that beleeueth not in the sonne of God is already condemned but he sayth not he that beleueth not in the sacrament is already condemned Harps There is no talke with you for ye are both without fayth and learning and therefore I will talke no more with you in scripture Haukes TheÌ„ ij that stode by bad me enter further in talke with him and then said I vnto him An other question put to Harpsfield why â—he Roodeloft is set betwene the Church and the Chauncell why is the Roodeloft set betwixt the body of the Church and the Chauncel Harps I cannot tell for ye haue asked a question which ye cannot assoyle your selfe Haukes Yes that I can for this sayth one of your owne Doctours that the body of the Church doth represent the Church militant and the Chauncell the Churche triumphant and so because we cannot go from the Church militant to the Church triumphant but that we must beare the crosse of Christ this is the cause of the Roodeloft being betweene the body of the Church and the Chauncell Harps This is well and clarkely concluded Haukes As all the rest of your doctrine is so with many perswasioÌ„s on his part we ended and so departed and I to the Porters lodge agayne ¶ An other dayes talke THe next day in the morning which was the first day of Iuly the Bishop did call mee himselfe from the Porters lodge commaunding me to make me ready to goe to prison and to take such things with me Haukes sent to the Gatehouse at Westminster with the bishops warrant as I had of mine owne And I sayd I do neither intend to bribe neither to steale God willing Then he did write my warrant to the Keeper of the Gatehouse at Westminster and deliuered it to Harpsfield who with his owne man and one of the byshops meÌ„ brought me to prison deliuered the warrant me both to y e Keeper this was contayned in y e warrant I will and commaund you The Bishopâ— warrant that you receaue him who commeth named in this warrant and that he be kept as a safe prisoner and that no man speake with him and that ye deliuer him to no man except it be to the Councell or to a Iustice For he is a SacrameÌ„tary and one that speaketh agaynst Baptisme a seditious man a perilous man to be abroad in these perilous dayes And thus was I receiued they departed The Bishopâ— men sent to Haukes in the Gatehouse And there I remayned xiij dayes then the bishop sent two of his meÌ„ vnto me saying My Lord would be glad to know how ye do I aunswered them I doe like a poore prisoner They sayd My Lord would know whether ye be the same man that ye were when ye departed I sayd I am no chaungeling They sayd my Lord would be glad that ye should do well I sayd If my Lord wil me any good I pray you desire him to suffer my frendes to come to me So they sayde they would speake for me but I heard no more of them This is the first examination of me Thomas Haukes being examined by Edmund Boner then
doth beleue that to fast pray or to do almes deeds Fasting praying almes deedes is a thyng vtterly vnprofitable for if a man shal be saued he shal be saued without doing of them and if he shall be damned they shall not helpe him or doe hym any good at all 9. Item that the said Wattes of late comming into open Court at the Sessions before the Lord Riche Sir Henry Tirell Knight Anthony Browne Esquier and others beyng then and there examined Q. Maryes seruice reproued did openly confesse that hee had refused to come to the Church and to heare there the diuine seruice and to receiue the sacrament of the aultar according to the order of the Church because that like as the seruice of the Church set out in the dayes of the late king Edward the 6. was said and alledged to be abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught so hee the said Thomas Wattes theÌ„ and there said openly before the said Commissioners that all that is now vsed and done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and altogether naught And that he did also then vtter before the sayd Commissioners other erroneous and arrogant words to the hurt of his soule and to the euill example of the people there present 10 Item Wattes râ—â—puted by the laweâ— for an heâ—â—â—ticke that he the said Thomas by reason of the premisses was and is to be takeÌ„ had reputed and iudged as a manifest open heretike and for the same by the order of ecclesiasticall lawes is to be declared accursed and beyng obstinate and incorrigible is to be deliuered to the secular power there to be punished as an heretike 11 Item that he ouer and besides all these offences and trespasses aforesaid had also added this trespasse that is to wit that he had beleued and deliberately spoken The churâ—â— of Rome 〈◊〉 Sinagoge 〈◊〉 Sathan that the Church of Rome in her rites ceremonies Sacramentes constitutions and traditions is the Synagoge of Satan and therefore that he had consented and agreed in opinion beliefe with one Iohn Tooly of late hanged at Charing crosse who at the tyme of his executing desired the people to pray to be deliuered from the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome with all his enormities as who should say that his authoritie and doings were tiranny and had all enormities and iniquities in them 12 Item that the premisses and euery part thereof bee true notorious manifest and openly spoken talked of amongst the honest credible persons in great multitude and that of all singular the same within Billerica aforesayd and other places there about beyng of the diocesse of London there is a common voyce and fame thereof ¶ The aunswer of the sayd Thomas VVattes to the foresayd Articles TO the first he sayd and confessed the same to bee true in euery part thereof His aunsweres to the articlâ— To the 2. Article he answered that he beleueth in al the Sacraments according to Christes institution the Catholike church but not according to the Bish. of Romes church and further said that he doth not beleeue now as he had done in tymes past for in tyme past he beleeued as the church then beleeued but now he doth not so beleeue for the church of Rome had deceiued vs and therefore hee sayd he did not beleue as the church of Rome beleueth but as Christ hath taught him And further said Tho. Wattâ—â— first 〈◊〉 to the Goâ—â—pell by M. Aluey that hee was so taught to beleue by preachyng of one M. Aluey other whose names he remembred not which Aluey he said did preach the word of God truly and sincerely To the 3. he aunswered that he hath and doth beleeue that Christes body is in heauen and no where els further that he will neuer beleue that Christes body is in the Sacrament To the 4. he aunswered confessing and firmely beleeuing the same to be true To the 5. that he did beleue that the Masse is abhominable and that he will not go one iot from that his belief To the 6. that he neither did nor yet doth beleeue that the priest can absolue him of his sinnes howbeit he denieth not but it is good to aske councell at the priests mouth To the 7. he sayd that he knoweth not what the opinions of the sayd persons named in the sayd article were and in case the said persones did beleeue that the body and bloud of Christ were reall and in very deed in the Sacrament of the altar then that they were not good men But in case they did beleue that the body bloud of Christ was not in the Sacrament of the aultar really and truely then he beleued that they were good christian men To the 8. that he had not spokeÌ„ as is conteined in this article but said that he hath and doth beleue that fastyng prayers and almes deeds be works of a liuely faith To the 9. he confessed that he did vtter and speake as in this article is conteyned and further desired God that he might dye in that fayth and beliefe wherein he now is To the x. he answered and said that he wil submit him selfe herein to the order of the law and further said that he trusteth that with God he shall be blessed although wyth men he be accursed To the xi he sayd The Byshop of Rome 〈◊〉 enemy to Christ. that he beleued that the B. of Rome is a mortall enemy to Christ and hys Church And as for Tooly he sayd he dyd neuer see or know hym but in case the sayd Tooly dyd wish and pray as is conteyned in the Article then he dyd likewyse wish and consent with hym therein To the 12. he answered that al which before he confessed to be true is also true and all that he hath denied to be true he denieth againe to be true and beleueth the same to be according to such things as he hath confessed By me Tho. Wattes An other appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Consistorie THese Articles thus propounded and answeared the bishop commaunded him to appeare again in the same place at 3. of the clocke in the after noone vppon the same day At which houre being brought thither by his keeper the Bishop beganne with him in this wise Wattes you know what I said vnto you to day and what I appoynted vnto you at this time The time is nowe come waigh and consider with your selfe that you are but a man and allbeit that yee will wilfully cast away your body yet cast not so away your soule but while yee haue time retourne and confesse the truth Whereunto Thomas Wattes answered and sayde I am weary to liue in such idolatry as ye would haue me to lâ—ue in Upon which aunswere the bishop caused his articles againe to be read He thereto answered as before and farther subscribed the same with his owne hand An other appearance before D.
of the 〈◊〉 to Iohâ— Bradfoâ—â— that of long tyme he had bene imprisoned iustly for his seditious behauiour at Paules crosse the xiij of August an 1553. for his false preachyng and arrogancie takyng vpon hym to preache without authoritie But now quoth he the tyme of mercy is come and therefore the Queenes highnesse mynding to offer vnto you mercye hath by vs sent for you to declare and geue the same if so be you wyll with vs returne and if you wil do as we haue done you shall find as we haue found I warraunt you This was the summe of his wordes and in maner the same wordes which he spake Brad. To these wordes Iohn Bradford spake after reuerend obeisance made in this maner Bradfoâ—â— aunswâ—â—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 My Lord Lordes all I confesse that I haue bene long imprisoned wyth humble reuerence be it spokeÌ„ vniustly for that I dyd nothing seditiously falsly or arrogantly in worde or fact by preaching or otherwise but rather sought truth peace and all godly quietnes as an obedient faythfull subiect both in goyng about to saue the Bish. of Bathe now then M. Bourne the preacher at the Crosse and in preachyng for quietnes accordingly L. Chaunc At these words Bradfoâ—â— fact in 〈◊〉 of Bournâ— counteâ— seditioâ—â— or rather before he had fully finished the sayd L. Chauncellor somethyng snuffed and spake with an admiration that there was a loud lye for quoth he the fact was seditious as you my L. of London can beare witnes Boner 〈◊〉 witâ—â—sseth with â—â—â—chester 〈…〉 You say true my Lord I saw him with mine own eyes when he tooke vpon him to rule and leade the people malapartly thereby declaring that he was the authour of the sedition Brad. My Lordes notwithstanding my Lord Byshope seing and saying Anno 1555. â—â—ly yet the truth I haue told as one day my Lord God almighty shall râ—ueale to al the world wheÌ„ we shall all come appeare before him In the meane season because I can not be beleued of you I must and am ready to suffer as now your sayinges be what so euer God shall licence you to do vnto me L. Chaunc I know thou hast a glorious tongue and goodly shewes thou makest but all is lyes thou speakest And agayne I haue not forgotten howe stubborne thou wast when thou wast before vs in the Tower wherupon thou wast committed to prison concerning religion I haue not forgotten thy behauiour and talke wherthrough worthelye thou hast bene kept in prison as one that woulde haue done more hurt then I will speake of Brad. My Lord as I said I say again that I stand as before you so before God and one day we shall all stand before him the truth then will be the truth though now you will not so take it Yea my Lord I dare say that my Lord of Bath M. Bourne will witnesse with me that I sought his safegarde with the perill of mine owne life I thanke God therfore Boner That is not true for I my selfe did see thee take vpon thee too much 〈◊〉 shalt 〈◊〉 beare 〈◊〉 beare witness â—â—â—ynst thy neighbour 〈…〉 Brad. No I tooke nothing vpon me vndesired and that of Mayster Bourne himselfe as if he were here present I dare say he would affirme For he desired me both to helpe him to pacifye the people and also not to leaue him tyll he was in safety And as for my behauiour in the Tower and talke before your honours if I did or sayde any thing that did not beseeme me 〈…〉 of M. Bourne â—o helpe 〈◊〉 and yet 〈…〉 his labour 〈◊〉 mercy with Gods 〈…〉 if your Lordships would tell me wherin it was I should and would shortly make you answere Chaunc Well to leaue this matter how sayest thou now Wilt thou returne againe and do as we haue done thou shalt receiue the Queenes mercy and pardon Brad. My Lorde I desire mercye with Gods mercy but mercy with Gods wrath God keepe me from Although I thanke God therfore my coÌ„science doth not accuse me that I did speake any thing wherfore I should need to receiue the Queenes mercy or pardon For all that euer I did or spake was both agreyng to Gods Lawes amd the lawes of the Realme at that present and did make muche to quietnes Chaunc Well if thou make this babling rolling in thy eloquent tongue and yet being altogether ignorant vain-glorious and wilt not receiue mercy offered to thee know for truth that the Queene is minded to make a * 〈…〉 Lordes 〈◊〉 better 〈◊〉 lyfe to 〈◊〉 purgation of all such as thou art Brad. The Lorde before whom I stand as well as before you knoweth what vaynglory I haue sought and seek in this behalfe his mercy I desire and also would be glad of the Queenes fauour to liue as a subiecte without clog of conscience But otherwise the Lordes mercye is better to me then life And I know to whom I haue committed my life euen into his hands which will keep it so that no man may take it away before it bee his pleasure There are xij houres in the day and as long as they last so long shal no man haue power theron Therfore his good will be done life in his displeasure is worse then death and death in his true fauor is true life Chaunc I know well enough that we shal haue glorious talke enough of thee be sure therfore that as thou hast deceiued the people with false and deuilishe doctrine so shalt thou receiue Brad. I haue not deceiued the people nor taughte any other doctrine then by Gods grace I am and hope shall be ready to confirme with my life And as for the deuilishnes and falsenes in the doctrine I would be sory you coulde so proue it Dures Why tell me what you say by the ministration of y e Communion as now you know iâ— is Brad. My Lord here I must desire of your Lordship and of all your honours a question before I dare make you an answere to any interrogatory or question wherewith you now beginne I haue bene sixe times sworne that I shall in no case consent to the practising of any iurisdiction or any authoritye on the Bishoppe of Romes behalfe within this Realme of Englande Nowe before God I humblye pray your honours to tell me whether you aske me thys question by his authority or no If you doe I dare not nor may aunswere you any thing in his authority whiche you shall demaund of me except I woulde be forsworne which God forbid Sec. Bourn Hast thou bene sworne sixe times Secretary Bourne speaketh what office hast thou borne Brad. For sooth I was thrise sworne in Cambridge when I was admitted Mayster of Arte when I was admitted felow of Penbroke hall when I was there the Uisitors came thither and sware the Uniuersitye Agayne Bradford sixe tymes sworne against the Pope I was sworne when I entred
answere so wouldest escape blinding the simple peoples eies as though of conscience you did all you do Brad. That which I spake at the first was not a replication or an answere to that you spake to me and therefore I needed not to laye for me mine othe For I thoughte you woulde haue more wayed what I dyd speake then you did but when I perceiued you didde not consider it but came to aske matter whereto by answering I should consent to the practising of Iurisdiction on the Byshoppe of Romes behalfe here in Englande and so bee forsworne then of conscience and simplicitye I spake as I doe yet agayne speake that I dare not for conscience sake answere you And therefore I seeke no starting hoales nor goe about to blinde the people as God knoweth For if you of your honours shall tell me that you doe not aske me anye thing whereby mine answering should consent to the practising of the Byshoppe of Romes Iurisdiction aske mee wherein you will and you shall here that I wyll aunswere you as flatlye as euer any did that came before you I am not afrayd of death I thanke God for I looke and haue looked for nothing els at your hands of loÌ„g time but I am afrayd when death commeth I should haue matter to trouble my conscience by the guiltines of periury therfore do I answere as I do L. Chanc. These be gay glorious wordes full of hypocrisy and vayne glory and yet doest thou not know that I sit here as Bishop of Winchester in mine owne Dioces and therfore may do this which I do and more too Brad. My Lord geue me leaue to aske you this question that my coÌ„science may be out of doubt in this matter Tell me here Coram Deo 〈…〉 to answere vnder 〈◊〉 before God all this audience beyng witnes that you demaunde of me nothing whereby mine aunswering should consent to and confirme the practise of Iurisdiction for the Bishop of Rome here in England your honour shall heare me geue you as flat and as playn answeres briefly to what so euer you shall demauÌ„d me as euer any did L. Chanc. Here the Lord Chauncellour was wonderfully offended and spake much how that the Bishop of Romes authority needed no confirmation of Bradfordes aunswering nor no suche as he was and turned his talke to the people how that Bradford folowed crafty couetous Marchauntes which because they would lend no mony to their neighbors when they were in neede woulde say that they had sworne oft that they woulde neuer lend any more mony because theyr detters had so oft deceiued them Euen so thou quoth he to Bradford doest at this present to cast a myst in the peoples eyes to bleare them with an heresye which is greater and more hurtfull to the commoÌ„ wealth then the other is pretend thine othe whereby the people might make a conscience whereas they shoulde not Why speakest thou not Brad. My Lord as I sayd I say agayne I dare not aunswere you for feare of periury from which God defeÌ„d me or els I could tell you that there is a difference betwene othes Difference of otheâ— some with fayth and 〈◊〉 some against it Some be according to fayth and charity as the othe agaynst the Bishop of Rome some be agaynst fayth charity as this to deny by othe my helpe to my brother in his neede L. Chaunc Here my Lord Chancellor agayne was muche offended still saying that Bradford durst not answere and further made much ado to proue the othe agaynst the Byshop of Rome that it was agaynst charity Brad. But Bradford aunswered that how so euer his honor tooke him yet was he assured of his meaning that no feare but the feare of periury made him vnwilling to aunswere For as for my death my lord quoth he as I know there at 12. houres in the day so with the Lord my time is appoynted And when it shal be his good time then shall I depart hence but in the meane season I am safe enough though all the people had sworne my death Into his handes I haue coÌ„mitted it and do his good will be done And sauing mine oth I will aunswere you in this behalfe that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was not nor is not agaynst charity L. Chan. How proue you that Brad. Forsooth I proue it thus ¶ Argument The oth agaynst the B. of Rome 〈◊〉 agaynst charitye Fe Nothing is agaynst charity whiche is with Goddes word and not agaynst it sti The othe agaynst the Bishop of Romes authoritye in England is with Gods word and not agaynst it no. Ergo the othe against the Bishop of Romes authority in England is not agaynst charity L. Chanc. Is it not agaynst Goddes worde that a manne should take a king to be supreme head of the church in his Realme Brad. A king how 〈…〉 Prophets Apostles subiect to temporall Magistrates No sauing still myne othe it is not agaynst Gods word but with it being taken in suche sense as it may bee well takeÌ„ that is attributing to the kinges power the soueraignty in all his dominion L. Chanc. I pray you where finde you that Brad. I finde it in manye places but specially in the 13. to the Romanes where S. Paule writeth Euery soule to bee subiect to the superior power but what power Quae gladium gestat The power verily which beareth the sword which is not the spirituall but the the temporall power As Chrysost. full well noteth vpon the same place which your honour knoweth better then I. He Chrysostome I meane there playnely sheweth that Bishops Prophets and Apostles are obedient to the temporall Magistrates L. Chaunc Here yet more the Lorde Chauncelloure was styrred and sayd how that Bradforde went about to deny all obedience to the Queene for his othe and so quoth he this man would make Gods word a warrant of disobedience for he will answere the queene on this sort that wheÌ„ she sayth now sweare to the Bishop of Rome or obey his authority No will he say for I am forsworne to make the Queene no Queene Brad. No I goe not about to denye all obedience to the Queenes highnesse but denying obedience in this part if she should demaunde it For I was sworne to Kyng Edward not simply that is Refusing of the Popes obedieÌ„ce being sworne agaynst him is no denying of obeâ—ience to the Queene The preposterous iudgement of Winchester to care so little for an othe to God and so much for his vowe to the Pope not onely concerning his owne person but also concerning his successors therfore in denying to do the quenes request herein I deny not her authority nor become disobedient L. Chanc. Yes that thou doest and so he began to tel a long tale how if a man should make an oth to pay to me an huÌ„dred poundes by such a day and the man to whom it was due would
with an exhortation that Bradford would recant his doctrine After the Lorde Chauncellor had ended his long Oration Bradforde began to speake thus As yesterday I besought your honours to set in your sight the Maiesty and presence of God to followe him which seeketh not to subuert the simple by subtle questions so I humbly beseech euery one of you to do this day M. Bradfordes aunâ—swâ—re to Winchester for that you know well enough that guiltles bloud wil cry for vengeance And this I pray not your Lordships to do as one that taketh vpon me to condemne you vtterly herein but that ye might bee more admonished to do that which none doth so muche as he should doe For our nature is so much corrupt that wee are very obliuioâ—s and forgetâ—ull of God Agayne as yesterday I pretended mine othe and othes agaynst the Byshop of Rome that I shoulde neuer conâ—ent to the practysing of anye iurisdiction for him or on his behalfe in the realme of England so do I agayn this day least I should be periured And last of all as yesterday the aunsweres I made were by protestation and sauing mine othe so I would your honors should knowe that mine aunsweres shall be this day and this I do that when death which I look for at your hands shall come I may not be troubled with the guiltines of periury L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour was wroth and sayd that they had geuen him respite to deliberate till this day whether he would recant his errours of the blessed Sacrament which yesterday quoth he before vs you vttered Brad. My Lord you gaue me no time of any such deliberation neither did I speake anye thing of the Sacrament which you did disalow For when I had declared a preseÌ„ce of Christ to be there to fayth you went froÌ„ that matter to purge your selfe that you were not cruell and so went to dynner L. Chaunc What I perceiue we must beginne all agayne with thee Did not I yesterday tell thee playnely that thou madâ—st a coÌ„science where none should be Did not I make it playne that the oth against the Bishop of Rome was an â—â—â—awfull oth Brad. No in deed my Lord You sayd so but you proued it not yet nor neuer can do L. Chaunc Oh Lord God what a felowe art thou Thou wouldest go about to bring into the peoples heades that we all the Lordes of the parliament house the Knyghtes and Burgesses and all the whole realme be periured Oh what an heresy is this here good people you may see what a senceles heretick this fellow is If I should make an oth I would neuer help my brother nor lend him mony in his need Winchesters 〈…〉 no poynt 〈◊〉 were this a good aunswere to tell my neighbour desiring my helpe that I had made an oth to the contrary O that I could not do it Brad. Oh my Lord discerne betwixt othes that be against charity and fayth and othes that be according to fayth and charity as this is agaynst the byshop of Rome Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellor made much ado and a long time was speÌ„t about othes which were good which were euill he captiously asking often of Bradford a direct aunswere concerning othes which Bradford woulde not geue simply but with a distinction Wherat the Chauncellor was much offended but Bradforde still kept him at the bay that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was a lawful oth vsing thereto the Lord Chauncellors owne booke de vera Obedientia for confirmation At the length they came to this issue who shoulde bee Iudge of the lawfulnes of the othe and Bradford sayd the word of God according to Christs word Ioh. 12. My word shall iudge and according to the testimony of Esay and Mithe that Goddes worde comming out of Ierusalem shall geue sentence among the Gentiles By this word quoth Bradford my Lord I will proue the othe agaynst the byshop of Romes authority to be a good a godly and a lawfull othe So that the Lord Chauncellor left his holde and as the other day he pretended a deniall of the queenes authority and obedience to her highnes so did he now But Bradford as the day before proued that obedieÌ„ce in this poynt to the Queenes highnesse if she should demaund an othe to the Bishop of Rome being denied was not a * generall deniall of her authority and of obedience to her no more quoth he theÌ„ the sale gift or lease of a piece of a mans inheritaunce proueth it a sale gift or lease of the whole inheritaunce And thus much ado was made about this matter The Lord Chauncellour talking much and vsing many examples of debt of going out of the Towne to morow by oth and yet tarying till Friday and suche like Whiche trifling talke Bradford did touch saying that it was a wonder his honor weyed conscience no more in this and would be so earnest in vowes of Priestes Mariages made to bishops and be careles for solemne othes made to God to Princes Summa this was the end The Lord Chauncellor sayd the Queene might dispense with it and didde so to all the whole Realme But Bradford sayd that the queenes highnes could do no more but remitte her right as for the othe made to God she could neuer remit forasmuch as it was made vnto God L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour chased wonderfully and sayd that in playne sence I sclaundered the Realme of periury And therefore quoth he to the people you may see how thys felow taketh vpon him to haue more knowledge and conscience M. Bradford imprisoned without a cause then all the wise meÌ„ of England and yet he hath no conscience at all Brad. Well my Lorde let all the standers by see who hath conscience I haue bene a yere and an halfe in prison Now before al this people declare wherfore I was imprisoned or what cause you had to punish me You sayd y e other day in your owne house my Lord of London witnessing with you that I tooke vpon me to speake to the people vndesired There he sitteth by you I meane my Lorde of Bathe which desired me himselfe for the passioÌ„ of Christ M. Bradford neaâ—e slayne in the pulpit with the dagger throwen against M. Bourne I would speake to the people Upon whose words I commyng into the Pulpite had like to haue bene slayne with a dagger which was hurled at him I thinke for it touched my sleeue He then prayd me I would not leaue him I promised him as loÌ„g as I liued I would take hurt before him that day and so went out of the pulpit and entreated with the people at length brought him my selfe into an house Besides this in the afternoone I preached in Bowe church and there going vp into the Pulpit one willed me not to reproue y e people M. Bradford ieoparded his lyfe
good people though all worldly men hereticks would therfore haue laught you to scorne if you considering your great offences towarde God and his goodnesse agayne toward you would like as you haue offeÌ„ded in the face of the world to the damnatioÌ„ of many likewise haue shewed your self penitent in the face of the world to the edefication of many not onely to haue celebrate for vanity Pontificalâ—ter but also for a time to haue absteined for reuerence totaliter from the aultar according to the old custome of the Church The which I haue also seene obserued of some honest men not being therto enioyned of any man But that which is past can not be called agayne And I thought it not my part to leaue your Lordship mine old frend and maister in y e mire Wherfore I ceased not to solicite your cause with my Lordes Grace till at the last I obteined of his Grace for your lordship all the faculties Poweâ— geue 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 B. of 〈◊〉 from 〈…〉 of the whiche I send you a copye here inclosed partly for your owne consolation partlye for other desiring your Lordship so to vse them to the honor of God that there come to me thereof no rebuke not publishing them to any person but to such that you know will gladly receiue them For hitherto there is neuer a bishop in England who hath graunted him so great authority concerning those the which be vnder his cure Onely M. Archdeacon hath the like in one thing more greater then be these your Lordships Wherfore your Lordshippe shall doe well to remit vnto him all such Priestes as haue cure of soule whether they be beneficed men or parish priestes For he hath not onely authority to absolue them as you haue but also to geue theÌ„ authority to absolue such as be vnderneath theyr cures And thus I coÌ„mit your Lordship to the protectioÌ„ of almighty God Written at Brussell the 16. of Iune 1554. Your Lordships beadman Thomas Goldwell And thus much concerning the Bishop of Douer by way of digression Now to returne agayn to the examinations of M. Bland let vs heare his own report of his answeres as foloweth ¶ Here foloweth mine aunswere as nighe as I can call to remembrance euery word and sentence yet if any that was present can helpe to perfect it I woulde bee glad But yet this dare I say that there is neuer one sentence but it was openly spokeÌ„ the ninth of march in the Chapterhouse of Crechurch in the presence of as many as they had chosen the Maior of the City being called to be assistance and all other shut out ¶ The answere of Mayster Bland in his appearaunce before the Commissary and other in the spirituall Court MAyster Collins sayd maister Bland ye know that ye are preseÌ„ted vnto vs as one suspected of heresy The aâ—â—â—swere 〈◊〉 M 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M 〈◊〉 vniust 〈◊〉 heresie more 〈◊〉 iustly 〈◊〉 How say ye be ye contented to reforme your selfe to the lawes of this Realme and of the holy church Bland I denye that I am suspected iustly of heresye and that ye hearde when I was presented that I denyed the suspition to be iust but to defed the vniust punishmeÌ„t that I haue suffered neither can ye approue that any occasion hath bene geueÌ„ by me wherby any man should suspect me therein But if you haue any lawe or authority to proceede agaynst me for any thing done for an whole yeare ago and more I wyll aunswere to it Col. Ye were conuented before maister Archdeacon me and matter of heresy layd to your charge Bland That matter was done and sayde a whole yeare agoe and for that I haue bene in prison this yeare more If ye haue any thing agaynst me by any law I desire you to let me know the lawe and the matter and I will aunswere according to the lawe Then sayde my Lorde Suffragan but that I am one of the Iudges I would ryse and stande by thee and accuse thee to be a Sacramentarye and bring witnesse to proue it yea and further that thou hast called the Masse an abominable Idole Bland You my Lorde neuer hearde me saye so But I hearde you once say that in your conscience ye had abhorred the Masse three yeares Thou lyest quoth he I neuer sayde so Bland My Lord if they might be heard I can bring witnes to approue it with the day tyme and place I once did heare M. Collins at a visitation in Wingham say that Christ was a full satisfaction for all sinne present past and to come contrary to that he sayth now And here we had moe wordes of this matter which I let passe for lacke of good remembrance Maister Collins said this is but a drift You were better aunswere now for els you shall to prison agayne be called on munday haue articles layd to you if ye then answere not directly ye shal be condemned pro confesso that will be worse for you Bland Syr I doe not nowe nor will not then denye to aunswere to any thing that ye can lay to my charge by the lawe wherefore I trust ye will let me haue the benefite of the lawe Collins This is the lawe that if ye be required of your Ordinary Reddere rationem fidei then may ye not deny it And that we doe nowe Bland To that then I will aunswere For I beleeue in God the Father Almightye maker of heauen and earth and in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lorde with all the other Articles of the same Creede And I beleeue all the Articles conteyned bothe in the Creede called the Masse Creede in the Creede of Athanasius And I doe beleeue that all the holy Scriptures all thinges therin conteyned are most true Collins This will not serue you ye must aunswere to all suche Articles in all these as shal be layde to you or asked of you Bland Let me know the law that it is in that force without any iuste cause of suspition proued agaynst me and I will aunswere Collins How say ye will ye aunswere Bland Syr I haue aunswered you Haue him away sayd my Lord of Douer he had better haue aunswered Bland My Lord I am ready to aunswere if ye haue any thing agaynst me by the lawe B. Douer Ye haue preached many heresyes in Adisham where I am Parson nowe and therefore yee muste make aunswere to them Bland Lay them to my charge by the lawe I will aunswere them if ye can approue that I am bound to answere to y t was done a yeare more ago for if ye may do that ye may also lay to my charge compell me to answere to all thinges done in all my lyfe I trowe Collins It is not a yeare agoe since you were before M. Archdeacon and me Bland It is truth it is a yeare and tenne weekes since the words were spoken I haue bene a prisoner euer
should see the Law whereby ye may compell me to aunswere Douer My Lord tooke the Scribes book and read the answere that I made to D. Faucets reason which I knewe not that they had written Bland My Lord I made you no such aunswere when ye asked me I take M. Collins and M. Glasier to witnes Then they brought forth a Decretall a booke of the bishop of Romes law to bind me to answere whiche my hart abhorred to looke vpon The effecte was that the Ordinarye had authority to examine The popes Kay and that they so examined must needes aunswere But I sayde that it meaned of suche as were iustly suspect as I was not And here we had muche communication For I charged them with vniust imprisonment which they could not auoyd M. Oxenden helpeth the Catholickes But M. Oxenden would haue helped them and said the Iustices put me in prison for a sermon sediously spokeÌ„ and for troubling a priest at masse Bland That is not true For after I had bene 10. weekes in prison I was bayled till I was cast in agayne and as the Iustice sayd for the disobeying mine Ordinary which I neuer did Collins Will ye be content to conferre with some It will be better for you nowe we offer it you because ye woulde not desire it Bland As I did not refuse before no more will I nowe But I did not perceyue before but that one mighte haue come without any leaue asking to conferre the scriptures and therfore I looked that D. Faucet would haue come to me without desiring M. Bland was tutor to Doct. Faucet if any commodity to me had bene in confereÌ„ce for though I was neuer able to do him good yet once I was his tutor Collins Aâ—e ye content to come to his Chamber at after noone Bland Syr I am a Prisoner and therefore it is meete that I obey These 3. belyke were Bland Shetterden and Middleton Miller a clothier excommunicate let go and come whyther you will and so departed At this tyme wee were three But they tooke an other to appeare before them the Tewesday seuennight after And when he came I knewe not what was done but that I heare they excoÌ„municated hym and let him go His name was Myller a Clothyer ¶ Here foloweth a certayne confutation of M. Bland agaynst false and manifest absurdities graunted by M. Mylles priest of Christes Church in Caunterbury MYlles The Popish fayth of the Sacrament We say that Christ is in or vnder the sacrameÌ„t really and corporally which are the formes of bread wyne and that there is his body conteined inuisibly and the qualities which we do see as whitenes and rouÌ„dnes be there without substance by Gods power as quantitye and weight be there also by inuisible measure Bland This is your owne Diuinity to make accidences the Sacrament and Christes reall body inuisibly conteyned in them and so to destroy the Sacrament And yet the Doctors saye * 1. The matter of the SacrameÌ„t is bread and wine Materia Sacramenti est panis vinum And GOD by his power woorkerh no myracles with Hoc est Corpus meum so to chaunge the substaunce of breade and wine into hys bodye and bloud in that hee maketh accidences to bee without theyr substaunce by inuisible measure I am ashamed to see you so destroy Christes Sacrament contrary to your owne Doctours and trifle so with Gods worke Mylles To Christe is geuen all power in heauen and in earth * If christ be able to be where he liste occupy no place why then is not he able to be aswell vnder the substance of bread as vnder the accidences of breade seeing he is omnipotent so that by his omnipotent power of his Godhead he may be and is where he listeth and is in the Sacramente really and corporally without occupying of place for a glorified body occupyeth on place Bland Marke your owne reason All power is geuen to Christ both in heauen and earth by the omnipotent power of his Godhead he may be where he list Ergo hee is in the sacrament really and corporally without occupying of place I denye your argument for it foloweth neyther of your Maior nor Minor And first I woulde learne of you * Christ 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 liste 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 in the Saâ—crament â—ut 〈◊〉 of place 〈◊〉 true and 〈◊〉 false howe you know that Christ listeth to be present at euerye Priestes list For if the Priest list not to say your Masse theÌ„ Christ listeth not to be there Agayne ye say all power is geuen vnto Christ both in heauen and in earth so that that is the cause by your reason that by the omnipoteÌ„t power of his Godhead he may be where he list and by that reason he had not the power of his Godhead till he had his humayne body and then he was not equall with the father in diuinity for all power was not geuen to Christe before the humanitye and the Godhead were knit together neither was he Filius Here is more daunger then ye are ware of if ye would stand to it with iust Iudges Milles. We eate Christes flesh and bloud spiritually when wee receiue it with fayth and charitye And wee also doe eate it corporally in the Sacrament ane the body that we so receiue hath life For the Godhead is annexed thereto Which although it be receiued with the body of Christ yet it is not inuisible after a grosse sort and the flesh of Christe that we receiue is liuely for it hath the spirite of God ioyned to it And if a man be drunken it is not by receiuinge of the bloud of Christe for it is contrary to the nature of Christes bloud Case being put that the 〈◊〉 king a great quantity in th◠〈◊〉 hee be made dronke 〈◊〉 these three is it that maketh dronke the nature of 〈◊〉 accidences onely of Wine 〈◊〉 the true substance of Wine 〈◊〉 reasonable man iudge If he be drunken it is by the qualities and quaÌ„tities without substance of bloud Bland I am glad that you are so muche agaynst all men to saye that Christes body is aliue in the Sacramente it may fortune to bring you to the truth in time to come Me thinke it is euill to keepe Christes body aliue in the Pixe or els must ye graunt that he is aliue in receiuing dead in the Pixe And ye say truth that it is * Christes bloud hath not thâ— qualitye to make a man 〈◊〉 Receauing of that in the 〈◊〉 can make a man dronke Ergo that in the 〈◊〉 not be the bloud of Christ. not the naturall receiuing of Christes bloud that maketh a man drunken Argument for it is the nature of wine that doth that which ye denye not And a more truth ye confesse then ye dyd thinke when ye sayd If a man be drunken it is by the qualities and quantities without the substaunce of bloud for
you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Articles layd to Diricke Caruer anâ— Iohn Launder beinge within the sayde prisone of Newgate and within this sayde Citie of London are of my iurisdiction being Bishoppe of London and subiecte vnto the same offending and trespassing wythin the sayd prison and Citie in matters of Religion and concerning the Catholicke faith and beliefe of the Churche in any wise 2. Item I doe obiect against you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Sacramentes of pennance and of the aultar since your first comming and entring into the sayde prisone and during your abode there bothe there and in sundry places wythin this Citie and Dioces of London haue holden maintained and defended sundry opinions against the Sacraments of the Church especially against the Sacrament of penance and also against the Sacrament of the aultar 3. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euery of you in all or in some of the said places Reall presence haue as concerning the sacrament of the aultar holden mainteined and defended to the best of your power that in the sayde sacrament of the aultar there is not the very substaunce of the body bloud of our Sauiour Christ but that in the Sacrament there is onely the substaunce of naturall breade and wine and no other substaunce The Latin Masse 4. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the said places haue concerning the masse in Latine nowe vsed in the Church and the sacrifice of the same holden maintained and likewise defended that the sayde Masse is not good or profitable and that there is no sacrifice in the same Ceremonyes 5. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the places haue concerning y e ceremonies of the Church holden mainteined and likewise defended that the saide ceremonies are not profitable to a Christian man but hurtfull and euill Auricular confession 6. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue concerning the Sacrament of penaunce holden mainteined and likewise defended that auricular confession being a part thereof albeit it may be made vnto a good Priest for counsaile yet the absolution of the Priest laying hys hand vpon any mans heade and doing as is nowe vsually done in the Churche is nothing profitable to any mans saluation that therefore yee neither haue bene confessed to the Priest after the vsuall maner of the Churche nor yet receiued the sayd Sacrament of the aultar since the coronation of the Queenes Maiestie whyche is more then the space of one yeare and a halfe 7. Item I do likewise obiect The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Churâ—â— Englaâ—â— that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places concerning the faith and religion now taught set foorth vsed and beleued in the church of this Realme of Englande and the doctrine of the same haue holden beleeued and sayde that it is not agreeable to Gods woord but cleane contrary to the same 8. Item I do likewise obiect that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue beleued spoken sayd Defenâ—â— of Hooper Cardmaâ—â—â— Rogerâ— and to your power vpholden mainteined sayd that byshop Hooper Cardmaker Rogers and others of theyr opinion which of late wythin this realme were burnte for heresie were good Christian men in speaking and holding against the said Sacrament of the aultar and that they did preache nothing but the true doctrine of Christe shedding their bloud for the maintenance of the sayd doctrine 9. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euerye of you haue earnestly laboured and traueiled to the best and vttermost of your power English serâ—uice to haue vp againe the English seruice and the Communion in all poyntes as was vsed in the latter daies of king Edward the sixt here in this realm of Englande 10. Item I do likewise obiecte that ye and euery of you haue thought and doe thinke firmely and stedfastly Defeâ—â—â— the 〈◊〉 vsed 〈◊〉 Edwâ—â—â— tyme and so haue and do beleeue that the faith religion doctrine setfoorth in the 〈…〉 of the foresaid king Edward was in all poyntes 〈…〉 godly containing in it the true Faith and Religio◠〈…〉 in euery part 11. Item 〈…〉 likewise obiect and say that ye and euery of you for your misbelief offence transgression and misbehauiour in the premisses and for that also that you wold not come to your seuerall parish churches and heare your diuine seruice there as other Christian people did and do but absent your selfe from the same and haue your priuate seruice in your houses especiallye in the house of Diricke Caruer were sent vp vnto the King and Queenes Maiesties priuie counsaile and by them or some of them sente afterward vnto the prison of Newgate aforesayd hauing thereby their authoritie remained as prisoners during all the time ye haue bene there 12. Item I do likewise obiect and say that I the sayd byshop of London If theâ—◠〈◊〉 to death 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 why 〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉 it If it 〈◊〉 lawfull why doe 〈◊〉 so at 〈…〉 was commaunded by the authority of the sayd Counsaile to make processe against you and euery of you so that it was not my procuring or searching that yee should be commaunded or called before me in this matter of heresie but partly your owne demerites and partly the sayde commandement enforced me to cal and send for you to make aunsweare heerein and heereof to shewe you the sayde letters Their answeres to the Articles VPon Monday being the sayd tenth day of Iune these two persons with others were brought by the keper vnto the bishops Consistorie as it was before commaunded at one of the clocke in the after noone where the Byshop first beginning with the sayde Diricke Caruer caused his confession with the Articles and Aunsweres to be openly read vnto him which order he kept at the condemnation of euery prisonner asking hym whether he would stand to the same To whom the sayd Diricke answeared that he would for your doctrine quoth hee is poyson and Sorcerie If Christe were heere you would put him to a woorse death then he was put to before You say that you can make a God ye can make a pudding as well The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 Boner Your Ceremonies in the Churche be beggery and poyson And farther I say that auricular confession is contrary to Gods word and very poyson wyth diuers other such woordes The Bishop seeing this constancie that neyther hys accustomed flatteries nor yet his cruell threatnings could once moue this good man to encline to their idolatry pronounced his vsuall and general blessing as well towards this Diricke as also vppon the sayde Iohn Launder although seuerally Who after the like manner of processe vsd with him remained in
therefore Chrisostome a little before the woordes whiche they alleadged sayth Lifte vp your mynds and hartes Wherby he admonysheth vs to look vpon and consider those heauenly thynges whiche are represented and signified by the bread and wyne and not to marke the bread and wyne it selfe Here they sayde that was not Chrisostomes minde but that by this example hee declareth that there remayned no bread nor wine Al misteries to be seene with inward eyes I aunswered that was false for the example that he taketh tendeth to no other purpose but to call away our spirituall eyes from the beholdyng of visible thynges and to transport them an other waye as if the thynges that are seene were of no force Therefore he draweth awaye our mynde from the consideration of these thinges and fixeth it vppon him whiche is signified vnto vs by the same The very woordes whiche followe sufficiently declare thys to be the true meaning of the authour where as he commaundeth vs to consider all thynges with our inward eyes that is to say spiritually But whether Chrisostomes woordes doe tend eyther to to this or that sense Chrisostom agaynst the popish doctrine of the Sacrament yet do they indifferētly make on our part agaynst our aduersaryes which way so euer we doe vnderstand them For if he thought that the bread and wyne doe remayne we haue no further to trauayle but if he meant contrariwyse that they doe not remayne but that the natures of the bread and wyne are altered then are the bread and wyne falsely named Sacramentes and mysteryes The obiection of Chrisostom auoided by a-Dilemma whiche can be sayd in no place to be in the nature of thynges For that whiche is in no place howe can it be a Sacrament or supplye the roume of a mysterye Finally if hee speake onely of the outwarde fourmes and shapes as we call them it is most certayne that they doe continually remayne and that they by the substaunce of the bodye are not consumed in anye place wherefore it must necessarily followe the woordes of Chrisostome to be vnderstanded in suche sense as I haue declared Here peraduenture many would maruaile that for somuch as the matter touching the substaunce of the Sacrament A question asked with the cause declared why that seeing the matter of the sacramēt it selfe importeth neither saluation nor damnatyon why then Frythe offereth himselfe to death for the same beyng seperate from the articles of fayth and binding no man of necessitie eyther vnto saluation or damnation whether hee beleeue it or not but rather may be left indifferently vnto all men freely to iudge eyther on the one part or on the other accordyng to hys owne mynde so that neyther part do contemne or despise the other but that all loue and charitie be still holden and kept in this dissension of opinions what then the cause is why I would therfore so willingly suffer death The cause why I dye is this for that I can not agree with the diuines other head Prelates that it shuld be necessarily determined to be an article of fayth and that we should beleeue vnder payne of damnation the substaunce of the bread and wyne to be chaunged into the body and bloud of our sauioure Iesus Christe the fourme and shape onely not being chaunged Whiche thing if it were most true as they shall neuer be able to proue it by any authority of the Scripture or Doctours yet shall they not so bring to passe that that doctrine were it neuer so true shoulde be holden for a necessarye article of fayth For there are many thinges both in the Scriptures and other places whiche we are not bounde of necessitye to beleeue as an article of fayth So it is true that I was a prisoner and in bondes when I wrote these thinges and yet for all that I will not holde it as an article of fayth * * This is to be weyed with tyme when Frythe wrote but that you may without daunger or damnation eyther beleeue it or thinke the contrarie But as touchinge the cause why I cannot affirme the doctrine of Transubstantiation diuers reasons doe leade me thereunto First for that I do playnelye see it to be false and vaine and not to be grounded vpon anye reason either of the Scriptures Three causes why transubstātiation is not to be be beleued or of approued Doctours Secondly for that by my exāple I woulde not be an author vnto Christians to admit any thing as a matter of fayth more then the necessary points of ther Creed wherein the whole summe of oure saluation doth consist specially such thinges The 2. cause the beliefe whereof haue no certaine argument of authoritie or reason I added moreouer that their Church as they call it hath no such power and authoritie that it eyther ought or maye binde vs vnder the peril of our soules to the beleuing of any such articles Thirdlye because I will not for the fauour of our Diuynes or Priestes be preiudiciall in this poynt The third cause vnto so manye nations of Germaines Heluetians and other whiche altogether reiecting the transubstantiation of the bread and wyne into the bolye and bloud of Christ are all of the same opinion that I am as wel those that take Luthers part as those which holde with Oecolampadius Which thinges standing in this case I suppose there is no mā of any vpright conscience which will not allow the reason of my death which I am put vnto for this only cause that I do not think transubstantiation although it were true in deede to be establyshed for an article of faith And thus muche hytherto as touching the articles and whole disputation of Iohn Frith whiche was done wyth all moderation and vprightnesse But when as no reason woulde preuaile against the force and crueltie of these furious foes the xx day of Iune in the yeare of oure Lorde 1533. hee was brought before the Byshoppes of London Winchester and Lincolne who sitting in Paules vpō Friday the xx day of Iune ministred certaine interrogatories vpon the Sacrament of the Supper and Purgatorie vnto the sayde Frith as is aboue declared To the whiche when he had answeared shewed his minde in forme and effect as by his owne wordes aboue doth appeare hee afterward subscribed to his answears with his owne hand in these wordes Ego Frithus ita sentio quemadmodum sentio ita dixi scripsi asserui affirmaui That is to say The subscriptiō of Iohn Fryth ¶ I Frith thus doe thinke and as I thinke so haue I sayde written taught and affirmed and in my bookes haue published But when as by no meanes he coulde bee perswaded to recant these articles aforesaid neither be brought to beleue that the sacrament is an article of faith but said Fiat Iudicium iustitia Iohn Fryth condemned he was condemned by the Bishop of London to be burned and sentence geuen agaynst
as theyr hed and superior and in that he doth obey them taketh vpon him the office or ministery committed vnto him he confesseth thereby that he hath a societie and fellowship w t them but no rule nor impery ouer them as he writeth in his epistle Peter hath 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 apostles 〈◊〉 no rule 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—stles But if none of these examples were euident or manifest the onely epistle to the Galathians were sufficieÌ„t to put vs out of all doubt where as S. Paule almost thoroughout two whole chapters doth nothing els but declare and affirme himselfe to be equall vnto Peter in the honour or dignitie of the Apostleship For first of all he reherseth how he went vp to Ierusalem vnto Peter not to the intent to professe any homage and subiection vnto him but onely to witnesse with a common consent and agreement vnto all men the doctrine which they taught that Peter did require no such things at his hand but gaue vnto him the right side or vpper hand of the fellowship that they might iointly together labour in the vineyard of the Lord. 〈◊〉 equal 〈◊〉 Peter Moreouer that he had no lesse fauour and grace amongst the Gentils then Peter had amongst the Iewes and finally when as Peter did not faithfully execute hys office and ministerie he was by him rebuked Peter became obedient vnto his correction All these things do euidently proue that there was equalitie betweene Paule and Peter and also that Peter had no more power ouer the residue of the Apostles then he had ouer Paule The which thing S. Paule euen of purpose doth intreat of lest that any man should preferre Peter or Iohn before hym in the office of Apostleship which were but his companions not Lordes ouer one a other WherupoÌ„ theâ—â— places of scripture work this effect y t I cannot acknowledge Peter to be superior or hed ouer other Apostles neyther y e Pope over other bishops But I acknowledge confesse Christ to be the only head of the church the foundation and high priest therof the which with one only oblation hath made perfect for euermore all those which are sanctified Christ the onely â—ead of the Church And I boldly doe affirme and say with S. Gregory that whosoeuer calleth himselfe or desireth to be named or called the head or vniuersal priest or bishop in that his pride he is the forerider or predecessor of Antichrist for so much as thorough his pride he doth exalt himselfe aboue all others Furthermore where as they alledge out of the olde law the high priesthood and the supreme iudgemeÌ„t which God did institute and ordaine at Ierusalem I aunswer therunto that Christ was that high bishop Vniuersall Byshop spoken agaynst by Gregory vnto whome the right and title of priesthood is now transported and referred Neither is there any man so impudent which will take vpon hym to succeed in the place or degree of hys honour For so much as this priesthood doth not consist only in learnyng but in the propitiation and mercy of God The highe priesthood in the olde lawe 〈◊〉 not proue Peter or the Popes supremacye which Christ hath fulfilled by his death and in the intercession by the which he doth nâ—w intreat for vs vnto hys father Whereas also they do alledge out of the 16. chapter of Mathew thou art Peter and vpon this rocke c. If they do thinke that this was perticularly spoken vnto Peter S. Cyprian and S. Augustine shall sufficiently aunswere them that Christ did it not for this purpose to preferre one man aboue all the residue but that thereby he might commend and set forth the vnitie of the church for so â—ayth S. Cyprian in the person of one man The place of Mathew thou aâ—te Peter and vpon this rocke Math. 16. expounded God gaue vnto him al the kayes that he might therby signify the vnity of theÌ„ all For euen as Peter was euen the very same were all the residue beyng endued with like fellowship of honour and dignity But it was conuenient that it should take his originall of one that the church of God might be manifested to be one only Saint Augustines wordes are these Cypriane if the mistery of the church were not in Peter the Lorde would not haue sayde vnto hym I wyll geue vnto thee y e kaies of the kingdome of heauen If this were spoken vnto Peter the church hath them not If the Church haue them Then Peter when he receyued the kayes did figurate the whole church Agayne when as they were all demaunded and asked only Peter answered Thou art Christ. Then was it sayd vnto him I will geue vnto thee the kaies as though that he alone had receyued the power of bindyng and loosing for like as he alone spake that for them all Augustine so he as it were bearing the person of that vnity receiued the same with them all Therfore one for them all because he is vnited vnto them all Another argument they doe gather vppon the wordes which Christ spake vnto Peter Thou art Peter and vppon this rocke will I builde my church The which wordes are not found to be spoken vnto any other of the apostles The which argument shal easily be dissolued if we did vnderstand know why Christ did geue Peter that name which otherwise was called Simon In the first chapter of Iohn Christ speaketh thus vnto hym Thou shalt be called Cephas the which by interpretation signifieth Peter in that point hauing respect vnto the constant confession of Christ which he had made lyke as God changed the name of Abraham who at the first was called Abram because he should be a father of many nations then euen as Abraham took his name of y e multitude which should come forth of his seede so likewyse Peter tooke his name of the constaunt confession of Christ which in deed is the true rocke wherupon y e church is builded and not Peter himselfe No otherwise then Abraham which was not the multitude it selfe whereof he tooke his name Besides this the church should be stayed or builded vpon ouer weak a foundation if it should haue Peter for the ground or foundation thereof who beyng amased and ouercome with the words of a little wench did so constantly deny Christ. Nowe therfore I thinke there is no man but that doth vnderstand how these Romishe builders do wrest the scriptures hether and thether like vnto the rule or squire do apply them accordyng to their wils to what end and vse they theÌ„selues thinke good Furthermore in that they doe alledge out of the xx chapiter of Iohn feede my sheepe it is ouer childish and argument for to sheepe is not to beare rule and dominion ouer the whole Church besides all this as Peter had receiued coÌ„maundement of the Lord An other obiection papisticall resolued so doth he exhort all other Bishops to feed their flocke in
his first Epistle and v. chapter Hereby a man may gather by these wordes of Christ y e either there was no autoritie geuen vnto Peter more then vnto others or els that Peter did equally communicate that right and autority which he had receiued vnto others and did not reserue it vnto himselfe after his death to bee transported vnto the Bishops of Rome As for such reasons as they doe alledge which are not gathered or taken out of holy scriptures I passe them ouer least I myght seeme to contend with shadowes The second Article That Indulgences and pardons graunted by our supreme head the pope are of no force strength or effect but tend onely to the abuse of the people and the deceiuyng of their soules Borthwike Indulgences to be of no effect It shal be euidently declared that indulgences and pardons are of none effect after that I haue first of all taught what they do call Indulgences or pardons They say they are the treasure of the church that is to say the merites of Christ of the Saints Apostles and Martyrs which they impudently affirme to haue performed and merited more at Gods hand at the tyme of their death then was necessary or needfull for them that of the aboundance of their merites there did so much superabound which was not onely sufficient for themselues The treasure of the church as popeholders taâ—e it but also might redound to the helpe of others And because so great a goodnes should not be superfluous or in vayne they affirme and teach that their bloud was mixed and ioyned with y e bloud of Christ and of them both the treasure of the church was compouÌ„d and made for the remission and satisfactioÌ„ of sinnes How cunning and notable cookes these are which can make a confection of so many sundry herbes Furthermore they do fayne the custody and keping of this treasure to be coÌ„mitted wholy vnto the bishop of Rome Lord treasurer of the church Papists hold to be the Pope in whose power consisteth the dispensation of so great treasures that he eyther by himselfe may geue or graunt or otherwyse geue power vnto other to geue the same And hereupon riseth the plenary Indulgences and pardons graunted by the Pope for certaine yeares by cardinals for 100. dayes by bishops for 40. dayes This is the iudgement and opinion which they hold of the Indulgences But I pray you who taught those saints to worke or deserue for other but only Sathan who would vtterly haue y e merits of Christ extinguished and blotted out which he knoweth to be the onely remedy of saluation For if the Scripture do teache vs that no man of himselfe can deserue or worke their saluation No man of himsâ—lfe can worke his owne saluation how did the saints then worke or merit for others It is manifest that Christ saith in the xvij of Luke when we haue done all that which is commanded you for to do yet sayth he we are vnprofitable seruaunts Besides this all that which may be deserued or merited in the righteousnes of man in the 64. chapter of Esay they are compared vnto the garment menstruous defiled to be cast out There are almost infinite places in y e scripture wherein mans power is so extenuate and the corruption frowardnes of our nature so made manifest that euen in the best and most perfect workes there lacketh not imperfection Notwithstanding the parable of the x. virgins written in the 25. chapter of Mathew The parable of the 10. virgines expounded ought to put vs out of all controuersie and doubt There Christ describeth two kindes of men the one kynde of holy men which obserue and keepe the inward righteousnesse of the heart as the oyle of fayth the other sorte is of suche which hauyng no mynde of theyr oyle are aunswered by them whiche are wyse no least that there be not sufficient for you and for vs but go you rather to them which doe sell and buy for your selues in the whiche place it is manifestlye declared how vainely the second sorte of men doth flye to the patronage of the elect by whose merites they thinke to be saued Now let vs waie and consider vpon what places of scripture they build or establish their fayned inuention of pardons they alledge the saying of S. Paule to the Colossians I supply or fulfill the afflictions of Christ which were wanting in my flesh for his body which is y e church But Paul in this place doth not referre that defect or supplement to any worke of redemption expiation or satisfaction but to those afflictions by the which the members of Christ that is to say all faithfull should be afflicted so long as they liue in the flesh wherefore he sayth that this doth yet remaine of the passions of Christ that those afflictions which once he suffered in his owne body he nowe daily suffereth in his members For Christ hath vouchsaued to honour vs with this honour that he doth impute and call our afflictions to be his And where as S. Paule doth adde this word for the church he doth not vnderstaÌ„d thereby for the redemption reconciliation satisfaction or expiation of the church But for the ediâ—â—eng and profitâ—ng of the same as in the ij epistle to Timothie he saith That for the elect sake he suffered all these things y t they myght obtaine saluation but to the intent no man should thinke that saluation to depend vpon those things which he himselfe had suffered he added further The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 a profiteth the which is in Christ Iesu. As touching the reason that the bloud of the Martyrs is not shed in vayne without fruit or profit therefore ought to be conferred to the common vtilitie and profite of the church I answer that the profit and fruit therof is aboundant to glorify God by their death to subscribe and beare witnesse vnto the truth by their bloud and by the contempt of this present lyfe to witnesse that he doth seeke after a better lyfe by his constancie and stedfastnesse to confirme and establish the fayth of the church and subdue and vanquish the enemy The third Article That the Pope is an open vser of Simony daily selling the gifts of the spiritualties and that it is lawfull for all bishops to be coupled and ioyned in matrimony Borthwike This article hath his seuerall partes for those things which we haue spoken or answered vnto the article before written doth sufficiently declare that the Pope is not only a vser of Simony but also a notable deceiuer which selleth such kynd of merchandise as can in no place helpe or preuaile For so much as his pardons are nothyng lesse then such as he faineth them to be Doth he not then shew himselfe a manifest deceiuer when as he maketh faires and markets of them but to the intent I will not seeme in this behalfe vainly to labour or trauaile Pristes mâ—â—riage
corner stone not vpon the Romishe lawes and decrees the Bishop of Rome being the supreme head And where they sayd the Church did stand in ordinary succession of bishops The nature condition and notes of the false Church being ruled by generall Councels holy fathers and the lawes of holy Churche and so had continued by the space of fiftene hundreth yeares more he made aunswere that the holy church which is the body of Christ and therfore most worthy to be called holy was before any succession of Bishoppes generall Councels or Romish decrees neither yet was bound to anye time or place ordinary succession generall councels or traditions of Fathers ConfutatioÌ„ of the false church falsly defined eyther had any supremacy ouer Empyres and kingdomes but y t it was a little poore sely flock dispersed and scattered abroad as sheep without a shepheard in the middest of wolues or as a flocke of Orphanes or fatherles children and that this Churche was led and ruled by the onely lawes councels and word of christ he being the supreme head of this church and assisting succoring and defending her from all assaultes errours troubles and persecutions wherewith she is euer compassed about He shewed and prooued vnto them also by the floud of Noah the destruction of Sodome the Israelites departing out of Egypt by the parables of the sower Examples declaring the true Church of y e kings sonnes mariage of the great supper and by other playne sentences of scripture that this Church was of none estimation little in comparison of the church of hipocrites and wicked worldlinges He was thrust at withall violence of craft and subtilty but yet the Lord vpheld him and deliuered him The false Church eâ—er greater 〈◊〉 number Euerlasting thanks be to that mercifull and faythful Lord which suffereth vs not to be tempted aboue our might but in the middest of our troubles strengthneth vs with hys holye spirit of comfort and pacience geueth vs a mouth wisedome how and what to speake where agaynst all his aduersaryes were not able to resist * An other appearaunce of George Marsh before the Byshop NOw G. Marsh agayne â—â—ought â—â—fore the â—â—shop and 〈◊〉 Colâ—â—agues after that the sayd bishop had taken his pleasure in punishing this his prisoner and often reuilyng him geuing tauntes odious names of hereticke c. hee caused him to be brought forth into a Chappell in the Cathedrall church of Chester called our Ladye Chappell before him the sayd B. at two of the clocke in the after noone who was there placed in a Chayre for that purpose and Fulke Dutton Maior of the sayd Cittye Doctour Walle and other priestes assisting him placed not farre from the said Bishop but somewhat lower George Wenslow chaÌ„cellour and one Iohn Chetham Register sat directly ouer agaynst the sayd Bishop â—he Bishop 〈◊〉 his â—olleagues 〈◊〉 vpon G. Marsh. â— Marsh 〈…〉 Then they caused the sayd George Marshe to take an othe vpon a booke to answere truely vnto suche articles as should be obiected agaynst him Upon whiche othe taken the Chauncellour layde vnto his charge that hee had preachâ—d and openly published most heretically and blasphemously within the Parishe of Deane Eccles Bolton Berry and many other parishes within the Byshoppes Dioces in the monthes of Ianuary February or some other time of y e yeare last proceding directly against y e popes authoritie and Catholicke Churche of Rome the blessed Masse the sacrament of the aultar and many other Articles Unto all which in summe he aunswered that he neither heretically nor blasphemously preached or spake agaynst any of the sayd articles but simply and truely as occasion serued and as it were thereunto forced in conscience mayntayned the truth touching the same articles as sayd he all you now present did acknowledge the same in the time of the late king Edward the vi Then they examined him seuerally of euery Article bad him aunswere directly yea or nay without circumstance for they were come to examine and not to dispute at that present Then he aunswered them vnto euery article very modestly according to the doctrine by publicke authoritie receiued and taught in this Realme at the death of the sayd king Edward whose aunsweres were euerye one noted and written by the Register to the vttermost that coulde make against him which cannot at this present be gotten After this the company for that time brake vpp and hee was returned to his prison agayne ¶ The last and finall appearaunce of George Marsh before the Bishop The last appearance of G. Marsh before the Byshop The ChauÌ„cellours oration WIthin three weekes after this or thereaboutes in y e sayd Chappell and in like sort as before the said Bishop and others before named there being assembled the sayd George Marshe was brought by the keeper and others with bils and diuers weapons before them where first the sayd Chauncellour by way of an Oration declared vnto the people present the sayde Byshoppes charge and burning charitie who euen like as a good shepheard doth see to his flocke that none of his sheepe hath the scabbe or â—ther disease for infecting other cleane sheepe but wyll saue cure the said scabbed sheep so his Lordship had sent for the sayd George Marshe there present as a scabbed sheep and had weeded him out for corrupting others and had done what he could in shewing his charitable disposition towards y e sayd Marsh to reduce him froÌ„ his naughty heresies but all that he could do would not help so that he was now determined if the sayd Marsh would not relent abiure to pronounce and geue sentence definitiue agaynst him Wherfore he bad the sayd George Marshe to be now well aduised what he would do for it stode vpon his life and if he would not at that present forsake his heretical opinions it would be after the Sentence geuen to late though he would neuer so gladly desire it Then the sayd Chauncellour first asked him whether he were not one of the Bishoppes Dioces 〈…〉 George Marsh. To the whiche he aunswered that he knewe not how large his Diocesse was for his continuaunce was at Cambridge But then they replyed and asked whether he had not lately bene at Deane Parish in Lancashyre and there abode And he answered yea Then the Chauncellour read all his former answeres that he made in that place at his former examination at euery one he asked him whether he would sticke to y e same or no To the which he answered agayne yea yea How say you then to this quoth the Chauncellor In your last examinatioÌ„ amoÌ„gst many other daÌ„nable schismaticall heresies you sayd that the Church and doctrine taugh and set forth in king Edwardes time was the true Church the doctrine the doctrine of the true Churche that the Church of Rome is not y e true catholick church I so sayd in deede quoth Marshe and